Issuu on Google+


Dad’s Bedtime Tales 3 ©Copyright 2004 by Avenue Services, Inc. All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written, permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews. Dad’s Bedtime Tales 3 is a collection of stories from Subscribers Section of our website. For more information about Handjobs publications, please write: Avenue Services, Inc. PO Box 23219 Seattle, WA 98102-0519 Or call us between 9 am and 6 pm Pacific Time: 1-800-463-5630

Dad’s Bedtime Tales 3 ISBN 1-886458-47-2 US 20.00 www.hjmag.com

Untitled-1 1

3/11/04 4:59:23 PM


Handjobs Presents

Dad’s Bedtime Tales Volume 3

Afternoon Lesson . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5 Visiting My “Brother” Sam . . . . . . . . . . . 8 Training Olaf part 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14 Little-John . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17 Pastor Marble’s Probing Tongue . . . . . . . 20 The Mayor’s Son . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26 Grandpa’s Christmas Tree . . . . . . . . . . 30 Uncle Phil’s Basement

. . . . . . . . . . . . 35

Trucker’s Morning Lesson . . . . . . . . . . 45 What Dad and His Friend Do . . . . . . . . . 50 The Old Y . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 Dad Goes Birding . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70 Guy in the Blue Swim Suit . . . . . . . . . . 89 Son’s Fever . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97 Adventures in the Park . . . . . . . . . . . . 101 Taking My Nephew for a Ride . . . . . . . . 104 Why Sprickle Licks His Nuts . . . . . . . . . 108 Pastor Lissom’s Advice . . . . . . . . . . . . 111 Copyright © 2004 by Avenue Services, Inc. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced in whole or in part without written permission of the publisher, Avenue Services, Inc., a gay-owned and operated business. Published by Avenue Services, Inc., PO Box 23219, Seattle, WA 98102-0519. Handjobs is a trademark of Avenue Services, Inc. This magazine is in compliance with the so-called “Child Protection Act of 1995”. No responsibility can be assumed for unsolicited material. All rights in letters sent to Handjobs will be treated unconditionally assigned for publication and copyright purposes and are subject to Handjobs’ right to edit and comment upon editorially. Safe and sane sexual behavior is encouraged by the publisher. The publisher, editor and contributors to Handjobs cannot be held responsible for accidents or injuries or any other misfortunes that results from proper or improper application of information imparted or ideas generated by material in Handjobs. Handjobs is designed to be used only as an aid for masturbation. Any similarity between people and places in the fiction in Handjobs and any real people and places is purely coincidental. Despite the terms such as “boy” or “son”, all characters in the fiction of Handjobs are 18 years of age or older. It may be against the law to have sexual intercourse with people under the age of 18, but we do print memoirs of men talking about their own boyhood experiences. Printed in the US.

BedTime Tales 3 3

1/28/04, 5:38:22 PM


Senator Roodlong’s Office . . . . . . . . . . 127 My Older Brother Raymond . . . . . . . . . 150 Dad Makes Me Take My Vitamins . . . . . . 157 Doing It in the Museum . . . . . . . . . . . . 161 Laundry Lesson for My Boys . . . . . . . . . 164 Summer with Uncle Pete . . . . . . . . . . . 170 Getting a Look at Dad’s Dick . . . . . . . . . 189 My Twin Sons . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197 My Nephews’ Butts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203 Uncle Seth Shows Me How . . . . . . . . . . 207 Fishing with My Two Sons . . . . . . . . . . 212 Picking Up Dad . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 214 Visiting Dad in Alaska . . . . . . . . . . . . 218

BedTime Tales 3 4

1/28/04, 5:38:23 PM


Afternoon Lesson “How’s school going?” I asked Wendell one Saturday afternoon. From the way he was fretting over his studies, I could tell that he needed some encouragement. “OK, Dad,” he said with a sigh. “You’ve been studying hard recently. Do you have some big tests coming up?” I asked. “Yeah,” he said sadly. “Next week I’ve got a chemistry final and right after that a history exam. And the history exam counts for half our grade,” he explained. “Sounds tough,” I said as I squeezed his shoulder. “Taking exams can be hard. Just study and do your best. That’s all you can do,” I said. “I know,” Wendell moaned. “But sometimes it’s hard to sit and concentrate.” “Yeah, it can be difficult to concentrate. But you know, it doesn’t hurt to take a break know and then. Even a short five minute break or a quick run around the block helps.” “You think?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. Then when I noticed the bulge in his jeans I thought that maybe all my boy needed to do was empty his balls. I closed the door to his room and then knelt by his bed. “Come here,” I said as I patted the bed. “I’ll show you something that will get rid of those nervous jitters.” My boy got up from his desk and sat on the edge of the bed. “Now what?” he asked. My boy was more than surprised when I put my hands on his thighs and then tapped his crotch with my fingers. “When’s the last time you emptied these?” I asked. “Emptied what?” he asked with a very perplexed look. “Your balls,” I said. “Maybe you can’t concentrate because your balls are too full.” “What?” “Are you draining your nuts every day?” I asked. “When you’re a growing lad it’s important to keep them well drained. They can fill up too quickly and if you don’t release them frequently they’ll keep you nervous and agitated,” I told my boy. Wendell wasn’t sure whether I was being serious or playing a joke with him. “What are you saying, Dad?” he asked. 5

BedTime Tales 3 5

1/28/04, 5:38:23 PM


“Take off your clothes, son, and I’ll show you.” Wendell just sat there until I began stripping. I took off my shirt and pulled my jeans off. When I reached to pull down my briefs, he realized that I meant business and he quickly stripped. He was curious and surprised with my actions but the way his cock was sticking up at the ceiling told me he was more than willing to see what I had in mind. When he sat down again on the bed, I sat on the floor in front of him and took hold of his nuts. “So when was the last time you emptied these?” I said as I gave his nuts a squeeze.” “Monday,” he said with a laugh. “Jesus, Wendell. That’s five days ago,” I said. “You’ve got to drain them more often. Why a boy like you should be draining them at least once, maybe even twice a day,” I told my boy. “Really?” he asked. “I didn’t think I was supposed to do it at all. I’d been trying to control myself.” “Don’t even try,” I said. “It’s not natural. That’s one of the reasons you’re having a hard time concentrating on your studies. We better get them empty now,” I told Wendell. “Now?” he asked. “Sure. You don’t mind if I help, do you? We could even do it together. See, my balls could use some release, too,” I said as I squeezed my boner. Wendell laughed. “How does that feel?” I asked Wendell as I fondled his balls. “Good, real good,” he said with a slight gasp. “I can tell,” I said. “It’s making you smile,” I added. “See, you’re relaxing already.” I fondled and played with Wendell’s balls while he leaned back and enjoyed my fingers. I was enjoying this as much as my boy. It was one of those very special father-son bonding moments. I grabbed hold of his shaft and began stroking it. It didn’t take long for his cock to start leaking. “Did you empty your balls a lot when you were my age?” Wendell asked. “I sure did. Some days I even drained them three or four times,” I told my boy as I kept stroking his cock. “Really?” 6

BedTime Tales 3 6

1/28/04, 5:38:23 PM


“Oh, yeah. I was mighty horny as a kid. Your uncle Phil and I used to beat each other off almost every night,” I told Wendell. “He liked to do it as much as I did.” “Uncle Phil?” Wendell asked. I knodded and could tell that Wendell was wanting to ask me something. “What is it, son. What do you want to know?” “Uh ... what does Uncle Phil’s dick look like?” “A lot like yours, actually,” I said. “It’s a bit fatter at the base and maybe his head isn’t quite as pointy as yours,” I told Wendell. My son’s cock was throbbing now and from his short breaths I could sense that he was close to exploding. If he hadn’t beat off in five days I was sure he would toss a massive load. I was getting very excited at seeing my son shoot off for the first time for me. I kept stroking him with a firm hand. He bit his lip and his slender body began to stiffen. I felt his balls tug tightly against his shaft and then his piss slit quivered and shot open. My son’s white cream shot out of his cock forcefully. I watched it fly high into the air and then land back down on my hands. It was so great. When I had collected a mass of my son’s cum on my hand I rubbed his warm juices onto my shaft and beat off. Wendell was just as curious to see me shoot. I stroked my cock until I was ready to blast off and then I sat up and aimed my cock above his crotch and shot a nice, ropey stream onto his belly. “Wow,” he exclaimed as I drained my balls onto his belly. To tell the truth it had been almost five days since my last ball draining. You see my wife had been having headaches lately and my balls were as full as my son’s. “So how does that feel. Are you more relaxed now?” I asked Wendell. “Yeah, I feel great. That was fun,” he told me. “It sure was. We’ll have to do it again,” I said. “Can we?” Wendell asked. “Of course,” I said. “Just don’t tell Mom about it. She wouldn’t understand,” I said. “Sure, Dad,” Wendell said. “What about Uncle Phil? Would he ... uh,” his voice trailed off. “Do this with us? Hmm, I’m sure he’d love to,” I said. “Would you like that?” 7

BedTime Tales 3 7

1/28/04, 5:38:24 PM


Wendell nodded. “Ok, I’ll ask him. Think you can study now?” “Yeah. My mind’s clear again.” “Good. See you later,” I said and I left my son’s room.

Visiting My “Brother” Sam My son, Jack, was growing up so fast. It seems like just yesterday I was helping him learn to walk. Now as I watched my son bound up the stairs or ask me for the keys to the car, I wondered where all the years went. Naturally I also wondered how he was developing between his legs. I was determined to give my son a better education than I had. My problem was that I didn’t know how to approach the subject. As I pondered the matter, I wondered how Sam would deal with the issue. Perhaps if I took my son to visit Sam, something would come up naturally. I called Sam my brother even though he wasn’t. I grew up without any brothers and in the reserved town where we lived, I was very naive about sex. I had a big shock waiting for me when I went off to college. Sam was my dorm mate and he was very outgoing and not at all reserved. But then he had six brothers. There were so many kids in his house that four of his brothers bunked in one bedroom and he was the youngest of those four. By the time he left for college there wasn’t a thing he didn’t know about what guys do with their dicks. He had done it all and he knew exactly what made his nuts pop. That first night at college he came into the room fresh from the shower. He didn’t bother covering himself at all. He tossed his towel on his chair and plopped down naked on his bed. Then he turned to face me and calmly said, “So what do you like, pussy or cock or both?” His question floored me. I was so embarrassed I blushed beet red. When he learned I was a virgin and didn’t have any first hand experience with either pussy or dick, he made it a point to get me educated fast. We had some great times together and to this day I’ve always considered him as the brother I never had. My wife never understood the bond I had with Sam. Our personalities were so different. I was still shy and reserved. Sam was outgoing. 8

BedTime Tales 3 8

1/28/04, 5:38:24 PM


I became an accountant, Sam went into sales. He travelled a lot with his work making presentations. Before winter break I called Sam and asked if my son and I could visit for a view days. “Come on over,” he said. Then he whispered into the phone, “Just leave the wife at home.” “Of course,” I said. When Jack and I left a few weeks later, it was cold and snowy. The drive to Sam’s place took a few hours longer than I expected, but we arrived safely late in the evening. “How are you guys doing?” Sam asked when he greeted us. “Just great,” I said. “Hi,” Jack said. “Man, you’ve sure grown. You were only this high when I saw you last,” Sam said with a big laugh. He put his arms around my son and gave him a good hug. “I bet you guys are tired.” “A bit,” I said. “It took us longer than I expected.” We had a bite to eat and then settled into the living room. Sam and I had a lot of catching up to do and Jack seemed to enjoy listening to us. Around nine o’clock, Sam mentioned that he’d installed a sauna during the summer. “Where’d you put it?” I asked. “In the basement. Want to use it before you go to bed?” “Sounds great. How about it, Jack? I don’t even know if you’ve ever seen a sauna,” I said. “Come on down then, guys. I love it. I use it almost every day,” Sam said. He lead us down into his basement. Before we reached the sauna, Sam was shedding clothes. “You can put your clothes on these hooks,” he said, pointing to a row of hooks on the outside of the sauna. “And if you want to shower before you enter, there’s a shower head right there,” he added, pointing to a shower next to the sauna. Sam was plum naked before Jack even started to undress. I watched my son’s eyes glance up and down Sam’s body. Jack’s eyes seemed to especially linger around Sam’s crotch. “Last one in is a rotten egg,” I said with a chuckle and began to undress quickly. When Jack saw me flinging my clothes off, he joined in. It warmed my heart to see my son so eager to get naked. The way his dick seemed a bit swollen added to the pleasure. Sam spotted my son’s growing boner and winked at me. 9

BedTime Tales 3 9

1/28/04, 5:38:24 PM


After a quick splash under the shower we hurried into the sauna. It was just the right size for the three of us. Jack sat in the middle. Something about being naked with his dad and another man stirred up some feelings between my son’s legs. Even though he tried to cover it with his hand, there was no mistaking the proud boner he was sprouting. It didn’t help that Sam was letting his cock stiffen. And unlike Jack, he didn’t try to hide his feelings. He had his legs spread and even tugged on his hardering cock from time to time. “This sure brings back some good memories,” Sam sighed. “You wouldn’t believe all the fun your dad and I had in college. Thinking about it is sure giving me a boner,” he said and he squeezed his dick. “What about you, Jack. Are you getting a boner?” Jack blushed and looked at me with a smile. “Go ahead, Jack,” I said. “Show Sam your boner. He likes to look at dicks,” I said. Jack slid his hands off his crotch and his boner shot up. “Look at that,” Sam said. “Looks delicious. I bet you have guys wanting to suck that all the time.” “Suck ... suck what?” Jack asked. “Don’t tell me you haven’t had anyone suck your dick before?” Sam asked in mock disbelief. “No,” Jack answered. “What, a boy your age? Why I was sucking dick with my brothers when I was half your age,” Sam told my son. “Then I suppose you’ve never stuffed that boner of yours up a pussy or into some butt, either?” Jack shook his head. “Well I’ll be damned,” he said and he reached over and tweeked Jack’s dick. “Looks like we have some training to do, boy.” Then he turned to me and shook his head. “What’s the matter with you? You need to educate your boy better.” Then Sam laughed and bellowed, “We’re going to have a lot of fun tonight. Are you ready for some real educating?” he asked Jack as he grabbed Jack’s hand and put it on his hard cock. “Yeah,” Jack said sheepishly, though it was clear he was thrilled. “That’s it, boy. Squeeze my cock nice and firm. When we’re good and sweaty and leave the sauna, we’re going to have an excellent 10

BedTime Tales 3 10

1/28/04, 5:38:25 PM


time.” By now I had a roaring hardon myself. I was delighted that my son was so eager. I couldn’t wait to see what Sam was going to show my son first. §

§

§

“Whew, I think we’re all toasted,” Sam said. “Let’s get out of the sauna and cool down.” Sam let go of my son’s cock and stood up. My son still had a grip on Sam’s cock. When Sam moved to head out of the sauna, Jack stood up. My son didn’t want to let go of Sam’s rod. I got up and walked right behind them. My boner was swinging far out in front and it grazed my son’s bare butt. I was so glad I’d brought my son for a visit with Sam. We took a quick, cool shower, dried off and then followed Sam to his living room. “You do beat off at least, don’t you, Jack?” Sam asked my son. Jack nodded. “Good, so at least we don’t have to start with square one. Let’s teach you how to suck cock first,” Sam told my son. “Now look at this fine cock on your dad,” Sam said as he knelt in front of me and held out my hard rod. “Like any man, the head part is the most sensitive. See, your dad is feeling mighty good already,” Sam told my son. “When I squeeze his head, look at this fine, clear sap that leaks out. This is precum and it’s delicious,” he said and he licked my cockhead. “Want to give it a try, boy?” Sam held out my raging boner and pumped my cockhead until a fat drop of precum hung from my piss slit. Jack knelt beside Sam and looking up at me, my boy stuck his tongue onto my cockhead. “That’s it, Jack. Run your tongue back and forth over the head. Isn’t that sweet?” he asked. “Yeah, it tastes good,” Jack answered with a giggle. “And it only gets better,” Sam said. “Watch me.” Sam swung my cockhead in front of his face, opened his mouth and swallowed my cockhead. Then with my son watching with great interest, he worked more and more of my cock into his face until he had swallowed my entire rod. He showed Jack how to suck on me, then he withdrew three quarters of the way out and slid his face back onto my poker. He did this four or five times, then he took my cock all 11

BedTime Tales 3 11

1/28/04, 5:38:25 PM


the way out of his mouth. “That’s how you do it, boy. The important thing is to keep your teeth from touching your dad’s cock and to press his cockhead up against the roof of your mouth while you suck. That way you’ll give him lots of feeling. Here, give it a try,” Sam said. He swung my cock back toward’s Jack’s face. Jack opened his mouth wide and took in my cockhead. “Take it easy, boy,” Sam said. “If you’re not used to sucking cock, it can take some practice getting the hang of it. Your dad’s cock is pretty big and if you try and swallow too much, you’ll only gag. The important thing is to relax.” Sam watched closely as my son began to work on my rod. I remembered my first time sucking Sam’s cock years ago and knew just how thrilled my son had to be. To think I could share my son’s first experiences sent shivers up and down my spine. Sam and I enjoyed watching Jack making the most of his first cock sucking lessons. I was so excited I was getting close to shooting. Sam clutched my balls and when he felt them hardening, he warned Jack, “Your dad is getting so hot he’s about to cum. Do you want him to shoot down your throat? Think you can handle his big load?” Jack nodded while he kept sucking on me. His eagerness made my balls churn. “Sometimes when a man cums he gets soft soon after and looses his hornies, but I think your dad is good for two or three blasts tonight. Keep sucking boy and when he shoots, remember to swallow fast. Your dad can blast a mean load if he’s real horny.” And horny I was. I clutched my son’s head and drove my rod deep down his throat. “Here it comes, son. Here comes your dad’s cum!” I groaned. I looked down and watched as I felt my wad shoot through my shaft and fly down my son’s throat. He took a big gulp, then another, and then another. “Way to go, kid. Doesn’t that taste great?” Sam asked. Jack stayed right on my cock, sucking my juices until my load was done. Then I pulled my cock out of my son’s face and Jack smacked his lips. “That was fun,” he said. “I’m sure,” Sam said. “Ready for some more fun?” “Sure,” Jack said. 12

BedTime Tales 3 12

1/28/04, 5:38:26 PM


“Get on your back,” Sam said. “You can go back to sucking on your dad’s cock while I get to working on your butt, boy,” Sam told my son. Jack lay down on his back and I straddled his chest. My cock had barely softened, and when I laid my cockhead onto Jack’s lips again, any limpness in my cock vanished. I was as hard as steel again. “Now suck on your dad’s cock again while I lick your butt,” Sam told my son. Sam crawled between Jack’s legs and opened up his butt cheeks so he could bury his head in my boy’s butt. I heard Sam slurping his tongue over Jack’s hole. He licked and lapped my son’s butt for a minute or two and then lifted his head enough to tell Jack, “What I’m doing is called rimming. Do you like it?” Jack couldn’t talk but he nodded his head. “He likes it,” I told Sam. “Go ahead. Eat his butt out like you used to eat mine back in college. “I certainly intend to,” Sam said. “I haven’t had a nice young butt like this to chow down on since my nephew visited two months ago.” Sam dove his head back into Jack’s ass and began chowing down. “Here, play with my butt hole,” I told Jack as I moved his hands onto my ass. “Run your fingers over my hole. I like it when someone’s playing with it. When Jack’s had his fill of your butt, I’ll have him fuck my butt. Then if you like, one of us can fuck you,” I told Jack. My sons’ eyes opened wide as his fingers searched for my butt hole. When he found it, he began to gingerly play with my pucker. “You like touching me there?” I asked. Jack nodded. “Go ahead and poke a finger or two inside ... yeah like that. You’ll see how good it feels soon.” Sam kept on slurping on Jack’s butt. I could feel Jack’s hard dick rubbing against my asscheeks. His head was dripping wet with precum. It was clear my son was having the time of his life. When Sam finally lifted his face out of my butt, he exclaimed, “Wow look at your son’s cock. I haven’t seen a cock drip like that before!” “Think he’s ready to cum?” I asked. “More than ready,” Sam said. “I bet that if you get that pecker down your throat that he’d shoot in a second.” I pulled my cock out of Jack’s face so I could turn around and get a taste of my son’s leaking faucet. “Dang, you’re right, Sam. He’s leaking a storm.” When I leaned 13

BedTime Tales 3 13

1/28/04, 5:38:26 PM


forward to take my son’s cock into my mouth, my butt lowered onto his face. “Spread your dad’s butt wide, boy,” Sam said. “Stick out your tongue and place it on his asshole. Now lick it ... yeah, like that.” I squeezed my son’s cock, carefully licked some of his precum off his head, and then slid his pecker into my mouth. I squeezed his cockhead between my tongue and the roof of my mouth. A gush of sweet precum poured down my throat. Jack had his tongue on my asshole now and Sam had moved so he could watch my son and even assist him. I felt Sam’s hands spreading my ass lips wide for my son’s tongue. I sucked my son’s cock heavily and could feel it harden intensely in my mouth. His tongue was worming his way into my butt when my son’s nuts exploded. He shot a thick strand of cum down my throat. There was so much cum shooting out of my son’s balls that I knew he hadn’t beat off in days. No wonder the kid was always nervous. I swallowed my son’s entire load while he kept poking my asshole with his tongue. When his balls were done pumping, I rolled off him and lay down next to him. “Man, the kid can cum,” I told Sam. “I bet,” Sam said. “Now it’s my turn to get some ass,” he said as he grabbed his cock and waved it. “You ready to show your boy what it’s like to get fucked?” he asked me. “Be glad to,” I said as I lifted my legs and spread them for Sam.

Training Olaf part 3 continued from Dad’s Bedtime Tales Volume 2 “How does a turkey sandwich sound?” I called from the kitchen to my son, Olaf. “OK, Dad,” Olaf called back. I found some turkey slices, mayo and mustard in the fridge. As I was slathering the mayo on the bread, I wondered what my son’s cum would taste like. Would it be sweet like my brother’s or slightly bitter like my nephew’s? When I had the sandwiches ready, I grabbed a bag of chips and went back to the living room. “Here you go, Olaf,” I said, handing him his plate. I put my plate 14

BedTime Tales 3 14

1/28/04, 5:38:27 PM


and the chips on the coffee table and sat on the floor in front of my son. My towel was barely hanging onto my body and when I sat down, the knot came undone and it fell off. I just sat there naked with my towel lying on the floor next to me. Olaf had a hard time keeping his eyes off me. The way he kept glancing at my legs and crotch worked its magic. My cock sprang up and stood at attention. Olaf took a big gulp. I watched as the bulge in his jeans grew to a massive mound. When I finished my sandwich I looked at Olaf and asked, “Are you getting as horny as I am?” My son didn’t know what to say. It was clear he was thoroughly excited that I was showing him my boner, but he didn’t know how to respond. I stood up and held out my hand. “Let’s go upstairs,” I said. “I can show you a thing or two.” I grabbed my hard cock and jiggled it. Olaf took my hand and I pulled him up. I took him upstairs to his room, closed his door and began undressing my son. “First, we need to get you naked,” I said. “Feels like you’re packing quite a load,” I said as I groped his crotch. I could feel his hard cock through his jeans. It didn’t take me long to get my son naked. “Are you jacking off already?” I asked as I knelt in front of him and began examining his hard rod and balls. “Yeah,” he said softly. “Did you learn on your own or did someone teach you?” I asked. “Mark and Todd showed me,” he confessed. They were some of his classmates. “Hmm,” I said. “Do you guys get together and jack off?” I asked. “Sometimes,” he said. “Do you touch each other or do you just beat your own dicks?” “Sometimes we feel each other, but most of the time we just beat our own,” my son told me. “Do you like to touch them when you do it?” I asked. “Yeah, I like the way they feel,” Olaf said. “I know,” I noted. “Touching another guy’s cock feels good. Do you do anything else?” Olaf shook his head. “This also feels good,” I said and I stuck out my tongue and licked his cockhead. I worked my tongue back and forth over his cockhead 15

BedTime Tales 3 15

1/28/04, 5:38:27 PM


and then I stuffed his firm head into my mouth. Olaf let out a sigh as I slid my mouth down his trembling rod. I looked up and watched my son’s face. His eyes were closed and his lips quivered as I slid my mouth up and down his cock. I put my hands on his hips and gently pushed them down onto his bed. Then I spread his thighs wide and lifted them up. I took my head off his cock to tell him, “Lie back. You’re going to love this.” Olaf lay back and I lifted his thighs high, exposing his butt. I went back to sucking on his cock. When I began to taste a steady flow of precum coming out of my son’s piss slit, I took my mouth off his cock and went to licking and sucking on his full balls. Gradually I worked my tongue and lips to his butt. As my tongue approached his asshole the taste of his warm, musty butt grew strong. My cock nearly exploded when I pressed my tongue onto his tender bud. No dad can ever forget the first time he tastes his son’s butt hole. To this day, whenever I want to get an instant hardon, all I have to do is recall that first taste of my son’s butt. I pried open my son’s butt hole with my fingers so I could dig my tongue into his tasty tart. “What are you doing, Dad?” Olaf gasped. “I’m rimming you,” I told him. “I’m licking your butt hole.” “Do guys do that?” he asked. “Lots of guys like it. Does it feel good?” I asked. “It feels ... it feels wonderful,” Olaf groaned. “I thought you’d like it,” I said and went back to chowing down on my son’s butt. As I dug my tongue into my son’s soft, tender bud, I grabbed hold of his cock and ran my tongue over his cockhead. It was slippery wet with precum. I rubbed my thumb back and forth over his cockhead. My son started to gasp and moan. If I kept this up much longer, it was clear my boy was going to shoot. With my other hand, I clutched his balls and tugged on them. They were like stones which had been out in the hot sun all day. I pulled his cockhead down so I could look up and see it above his enflamed balls. As I kept digging my tongue and finger into his hole, his precum sputtered out of his pisshole. My cockhead was swollen so much it throbbed. 16

BedTime Tales 3 16

1/28/04, 5:38:28 PM


Olaf let out a loud moan, his pisshole flashed open and cum poured out of my son’s cock. It gushed out and ran down over his balls onto my tongue. I opened my mouth and let his cum run onto my tongue and down into my mouth. As his cum oozed down my throat, my cock stiffened so hard it felt like it was going to explode. Olaf’s body was still shaking from his orgasm when I sat up and aimed my cock at my son’s cum-drooling pecker. Olaf looked at what I was doing. I gave my cock a few tugs. That’s all it took. My whole body shook violently as cum shot out of my cock and plastered my son’s crotch. The explosion was so intense, I could barely breath. Gasping and wheezing, I rubbed my palm in my son’s cum-soaked crotch and rubbed my cummy palm in his face. “Lick my hand, son. See what your old man tastes like,” I groaned. “That’s it, boy. Lick it all off.” Olaf eagerly licked the cum off my hand. Now he knew how his dad’s cum tasted. You can believe me when I tell you that it made my heart warm seeing how eager my son was to learn his lessons.

Little-John Keeping track of who was whom at my girlfriend’s house was difficult at first. Her father’s name was John, her younger brother’s name was John, and even her grandfather’s name was John. It was very confusing until I learned this simple rule: Her father was BigJohn, her brother Little-John, and her grandfather Old-John. I liked her family. They were easy going, unassuming folk. With my family you had to be careful what you said. They were easily offended with lots of do’s and don’ts they picked up from church. My girlfriend’s family never even bothered with church. On Sundays while Mom, Dad and my sister trotted off to services, I made a bee-line over to my girlfriend’s house. My parents thought I was attending services with her family. Little did they know. One Sunday when I was over at my girlfriend’s house, she and her mother decided to go out shopping. There was some super sale on at the mall and they couldn’t miss it. I was bummed to see them go and I couldn’t go home too early or else my parent’s would know I wasn’t in church. “Spend some time with Little-John,” my girlfriend said as she went out the door. 17

BedTime Tales 3 17

1/28/04, 5:38:28 PM


Once she was gone, I went looking for Little-John. He was in the kitchen washing dishes. “What’s up?” I asked him. “Can I help?” “Sure,” he said with a big smile. “You can dry those,” he said pointing to the dishes he’d already washed. I grabbed a dish towel and helped Little-John. “How’s school?” I asked. “OK,” he said. “Anything exciting going on?” I asked. “Hmmm, let me think,” he said as he washed a plate. He thought a bit and then he said, “Yeah, there is, but I can’t tell you here.” He had a devlish grin on his face so I knew it was something good. As soon as we were done with the dishes Little-John took me to his bedroom. He even latched the door behind us. “Must be real exciting,” I said. “Yeah,” he said. “Do you know Coach Windslow?” he asked. I nodded. “Marcus and I were hanging out behind the gym Saturday night and we saw him naked in his office,” Little-John stammered. “Really. What was he doing naked in his office?” I asked. “He was sitting in his chair and he had his dick really hard and he was playing with it,” Little-John said bubbling all over. “You’re kidding? He was beating off in his office?” I was not sure whether to believe the boy or not. “What all did you see? Did you stay long?” I asked. “He kept squeezing and pumping his pecker until it foamed and spewed white cream!” Little-John said excitedly. “Man, you watched him beat off. Did you like that?” I asked. Something about the way Little-John told his story and the way he was so excited was giving me a heart-pounding boner. “Yeah, it was neat,” Little-John said. “What about you, do you do that sometimes?” I asked. “What?” “Beat off like Coach Windslow. You know, stroke your pecker until you cum,” I said. “Sort of,” Little-John confessed. “Sort of? What do you mean sort of. Listening to you talk about Coach gave me a real big boner,” I said. “Would you like to see it?” 18

BedTime Tales 3 18

1/28/04, 5:38:29 PM


Little-John nodded. “What about you? Are you getting a boner?” Little-John nodded again. “Let’s take our clothes off and we can beat off together,” I suggested. I didn’t wait for Little-John’s reply. I took off my shirt, tossed off my pants and sat naked on his bed. The boy joined me. “You’ve got a big one,” he said pointing at my throbbing rod. “You’re not so small yourself,” I said. “Sometimes when I get a boner, my pecker drips,” Little-John told me. “Sort of like it is now? That just means that you’re super horny,” I told Little-John. “I get all drippy when your sister and I are fooling around.” “What do you two do?” he asked. “We kiss a lot. I like to play with her tits and then I liked to slip this,” I said clutching my cock, “in between her legs.” “You mean up her pussy?” Little-John asked. “Yeah, up inside her pussy,” I said. “Does that feel good?” “Real good,” I told Little-John. “As good as this?” he asked as he rubbed his silky precum over his dick and stroked it. “For me, yeah,” I said. “But this is sure mighty fun doing this together,” I added as I stroked my cock, too. We stroked for a while as we smiled at each other. “What if we’d beat each other’s dicks? That can feel good, too,” I suggested. I let go of my cock and reached for Little-John’s wet dick. He let go of his dick and let me grab hold of him. It felt wet and slippery in my hand. Little-John eagerly took hold of my stiff rod and pumped it firmly. He had the biggest grin on his face. “You like that?” I asked. “Yeah, it feels so good,” he said. “Maybe Coach Windslow will let you beat his dick someday,” I said. “You think?” “Perhaps. If you catch him beating off in his office again and he sees, he might want you to join him.” “That would be fun,” Little-John said. 19

BedTime Tales 3 19

1/28/04, 5:38:29 PM


We were stroking all the time and my balls were getting so close to shooting. Even though I love screwing my girlfriend the image of Little-John and Coach Windslow going at it stirred something wild inside me. Suddenly Little-John bucked his hips, let out a cry and white cum spewed out of his pecker. It was quite a sight watching my girlfriend’s younger brother shoot a hefty wad out of his smooth prick. I stroked my cock a few more times and showed Little-John just how much I could shoot. I hadn’t beat off in a few days and my balls were filled to the brim. When I came, my cum shot up to my chest and landed in big puddles all the way down to my crotch. “Wow!” Little-John shouted. “Look at all that cream!” I laughed. I was feeling so good. “It tastes good, too,” I said as I ran my fingers over my cum-soated belly. I licked my fingers, dipped them in my cum and gave LittleJohn a taste, too.” “Do you always lick it?” he asked. “Not always, but sometimes. When I shoot a big load up inside your sister, I like to suck it out of her pussy.” Little-John wasn’t so sure about that. “I bet you’d like to taste Coach Windslow’s cum,” I said. “Yeah, that would be fun,” Little-John said. I scooped up my cum and licked it off my fingers until my belly was clean. Little-John did his part helping me. We lay around naked talking about other fun things to do until we heard my girlfriend and her mother return from their shopping.

Pastor Marble’s Probing Tongue On the way home from school my friend Tommy and I sometimes went through the alley behind Mr. Foley’s house, especially if it was a nice day. My Foley had a high fence around his house but there was a knot hole behind a bush and through that knot hole we could see his whole back yard. We liked to peek into Mr. Foley’s back yard, because on nice days he was often outside naked. If we were lucky he’d have company. We couldn’t figure out where these people came from, but if Mr. Foley was in his back yard naked and he had company, the company would be naked, too. For two boys in a small, Illinois town, seeing 20

BedTime Tales 3 20

1/28/04, 5:38:30 PM


people naked was a big deal. Thursday afternoon we got an eyeful. Not only was Mr. Foley in his yard naked, he had another guy with him. They were lying on some blankets and were touching each other. They had huge boners and and they were squeezing them. “Wow,” Tommy gasped. I jabbed him to shush him up. “Shh,” I said. “If they hear us, we’re in trouble,” I whispered. We watched as the other guy got on all fours and stuck his butt out. Mr. Foley crawled under him and began sucking his cock. “What’s he doing?” I whispered to Tommy. “I don’t know,” Tommy mumbled. Mr. Foley sucked the guy’s dick for several minutes and then he spread the guy’s butt apart with his hand and we watched in amazement as he slid his tongue up the guy’s balls and right onto his butt. It all seemed so strange to me and yet watching Mr. Foley gave me and Tommy big, throbbing boners. We would have stayed longer but Tommy looked at his watch and it was almost five. Tommy’s Mom had a fit if he wasn’t home by five each day and I didn’t want to get him in trouble. Hard as it was, we tore ourselves away from Mr. Foley’s fence and raced home. I wanted to go to my room and take care of my boner, but the moment I walked into the house Mom cornered me into helping with chores. I didn’t even get a chance to go to my room. I had to set my school books in the kitchen and go gather some eggs from the chicken coop. After that there were dishes to wash, clothes to fold and after supper, even more dishes to wash. After I finished the supper dishes I thought I’d have a chance to go to my room, but Dad and Mom informed me that we were going to church. “What?” I asked. “We just went last night,” I protested. “Yes, Benny” Dad said. “But that was Wednesday Prayer Meeting. Tonight there’s a special speaker. He was supposed to be here last night but he couldn’t make it so there’s a special service tonight.” There was no point arguing with Dad or Mom about going to church. When they said I had to go, I had to go. Any hopes to take care of my afternoon boner wilted. The special speaker turned out to be some missionary from South 21

BedTime Tales 3 21

1/28/04, 5:38:30 PM


America. I wasn’t the least bit interested in what he had to say. I was sitting in the pew sulking. We’d just finished singing a hymn and the ushers were passing the collection plates when Pastor Marble came up from behind and tapped me on the shoulder. He turned to Dad and whispered, “Would you mind if Benny helped me count the collection? Deacon Roberts couldn’t make it tonight and we’re short handed.” Dad looked at me and then said to Pastor Marble, “Not at all, Pastor. Just be sure he behaves.” Though I was relieved I didn’t have to listen to the speaker, I wasn’t that keen on spending a lot of time with Pastor Marble. I followed Pastor Marble down the hall to his study. The ushers soon followed us and dropped off the collection plates and left. “Take the money out of the plates and sort it by twenties, tens, fives, and ones. You can dump the coins in this box,” Pastor Marble instructed. There were just the two of us sorting the money so it was quiet in the study. After we had the money sorted, Pastor Marble had me count the money. Then he counted the money and we compared the amounts. When we came up with matching figures, we recorded the amounts and put the money away in the church safe. The whole process had only taken us twenty minutes or so. I thought we would go back to listening to the speaker, but Pastor Marble looked at me and asked, “Do you want to listen to the speaker or do something else?” I was surprised that I had an option. “Uh, do something else, I guess,” I said. “Good choice,” he said with a grin. “I’ve heard this speaker before. He can really talk and talk and talk,” Pastor Marble said and we both burst out laughing. “How’s school?” Pastor Marble asked. “OK,” I said with a sigh. “And life at home?” “OK, I guess. Dad and Mom are pretty strict. I really didn’t want to come tonight,” I confessed. “And what would you have been doing if you stayed home?” Pastor Marble asked. “Study, watch some TV, I suppose,” I answered. I couldn’t tell him what I really would have done. That I had an afternoon boner 22

BedTime Tales 3 22

1/28/04, 5:38:30 PM


I needed to take care of desperately. “Really?” Pastor Marble queried as he raised an eyebrow. “If I was a lad your age, I’d have done something very different.” “Oh, what?” I asked naively. Pastor Marble leaned over and said softly in my ear, “I’d have spent the time in my room wanking off.” I wasn’t sure whether to believe what I heard or not. My ears turned red and Pastor Marble’s words made my blood run fast. I looked into his face, not sure how to answer. “Is that what you were wanting to do?” he asked me. Slowly I nodded. “I thought so. When I saw you enter church tonight you looked like you needed some relief,” he told me. “If you want to, you can wank off here.” He looked up at the clock and added, “I don’t suppose the speaker will be done for forty-five minutes or more.” “Here?” I asked. “Wank off here in church? Isn’t that ... isn’t that a sin?” Pastor Marble put his hand on my thigh and squeezed it. “No one needs to know,” he said. Then he put his hand in his crotch and groped it. “To tell the truth, I need to wank off, too. Mrs. Marble doesn’t take care of me like she used to.” I gulped. I guess if the Pastor said it was OK, it would be OK to do. My afternoon boner started to flare up again. My slacks were tenting in my crotch. Pastor Marble felt my crotch and said, “Benny, that’s a mighty serious boner. Let’s take care of it.” He stood up, locked the study door and began to take his clothes off. When he was plumb naked and his boner was pointing up to the ceiling, he began to undress me. “We wouldn’t want to get any stains on our clothes, Benny,” he said. “Besides, it’s more fun to wank when we’re naked.” It didn’t take him long to get my clothes off. He grabbed hold of my stiff rod and felt it and examined it. “That’s a mighty fine cock you have, Benny. So what were you planning on thinking about this evening when you wanked yourself.” He kneeled in front of me and played with my balls and gently pumped my cock. “Uh ... well, this afternoon Tommy and I saw something weird. You know Mr. Foley?” Pastor Marble nodded. 23

BedTime Tales 3 23

1/28/04, 5:38:31 PM


“Did you know he goes naked in his back yard?” I asked. “So I’ve heard,” he said. “This afternoon, Tommy and I saw him naked and he was with another guy and we saw him lick the other guy’s butt,” I relayed. “Did you like watching that? Did that give you a boner like this?” Pastor Marble asked as he squeezed my cock firmly. “It looked weird but it made me so hard. When I got home I wanted to take care of it, but Mom made me do chores and after supper we had to come to church.” “So you’ve been horny all day thinking about that,” Pastor Marble said with a grin. “What was Mr. Foley doing? Can you lick a guy’s butt like that?” I asked. “Sure you can. It’s called rimming, Benny. Would you like to know what it feels like? I can rim you if you like,” Pastor Marble offered. “Lick my butt? You can?” I asked in disbelief. “Sure,” he said confidently. “I may be a Pastor, but I’ve learned a thing or two about sex in my time. And you wouldn’t believe the things people confess to me that they do.” Pastor Marble lay down on the floor and said, “Get on top of me with your butt towards my face, Benny. I’ll show you what rimming feels like.” I hopped off my chair and climbed on all fours on top of Pastor Marble. His cock was right in my face. His big hands latched onto my butt and spread my cheeks apart. I felt his fingertips up close to my sensitive hole. Then I felt his warm, wet tongue slide up the inside of my thigh until it touched my protruding pucker. When it touched my sensitive bud I let out a loud gasp. Man, it felt so good, too, when Pastor Marble flicked his tongue over my ass slit. My balls nearly exploded. Pastor Marble spread open my butt even wider and plastered his tongue on my hole. So this is what Foley was doing to that guy. No wonder that guy liked it so much. I had never felt anything quite like this before. Pastor Marble wormed his tongue around my pucker and even into the tender, soft folds of my shitter. I rocked my hips back and forth, sliding my balls and my cock against his chest. I was leaking 24

BedTime Tales 3 24

1/28/04, 5:38:31 PM


like crazy and my clear, sticky syrup made my cockhead so sensitive I could barely stand it. That thick, soft tongue licked and licked my hole. “You’ve got a real nice, tasty butt, Benny,” Pastor Marble moaned. “Squeeze my cock, boy,” he said. “I like to cum when I’m rimming a guy.” I grabbed hold of Pastor Marble’s thick rod and pumped it like I often pumped my own. It opened up like a faucet and a steady trickle of precum oozed out. Pastor Marble’s tongue was deep inside my butt now. He’d pried open my hole with his fingers and worked his tongue inside where it pressed against my soft, sensitive skin. I couldn’t take it any longer, I ground my slimy cockhead against his chest and my balls exploded. My cum poured out, coating Pastor Marble’s chest and making my belly a royal mess. Pastor Marble ground his face into my butt. His nose pressed firmly above my pucker and I heard him take some deep breaths as he probed his tongue ever deeper into me. I pumped his cock furiously. My hands were soaking wet with his precum. He took some more deep whiffs of my butt and then cum soared out of his cock like a geyser. It flew up past my face and then came plopping down on my hands, his cock, and his balls. We were both panting like dogs in a heat wave. When Pastor Marble pulled his face out of my butt and his tongue left my asshole, it felt so empty and cool. I rolled off him. He sat up and wiped my wet butt and my belly with his underwear. Then he tossed it to me to dry my cum soaked hands. “And that’s what rimming is, Benny. I’d say you had a great time,” he said with a laugh. “Yeah, it felt great,” I said. He got up and helped me to my feet. Then we dressed. “The speaker should be done in about fifteen minutes,” Pastor Marble noted. He looked me over and said, “You look presentable.” As we made our way out the study, he whispered, “The next time you have any questions about sex, let me know. If I can’t answer your question, I’ll find someone who can.” I wasn’t sure what all that meant, but I knew that church would never be boring again. 25

BedTime Tales 3 25

1/28/04, 5:38:32 PM


The Mayor’s Son

The worst part about being the police chief was all the meetings I had to attend. The meeting I dreaded the most was the weekly town council meeting. It never ended. There was one consolation, though. The mayor had this cute son, Franc, and he often tagged along to the meetings. We had the weekly meetings at a corner table in Murphy’s Diner. The mayor’s son would sit next to his dad and when the meetings dragged on past midnight, the boy would lean on his dad and go to sleep. Sometimes I got to sit next to the boy and when he fell asleep, I’d spread my hips so that my thigh would press against the boy’s thigh. I loved the way his leg felt against mine. I stopped by the mayor’s house to drop off the monthly police report. I had meant to drop it off at his office, but I forgot and was nearly all the way home when I realized I still had the report. Since his house wasn’t far from mine, I stopped by there instead. When no one answered the doorbell, I walked around the house to the back door. I knew the mayor never locked his back door and I planned on slipping inside and leaving the report inside. “Anyone home?” I called out when I stepped into the mayor’s house. There was no answer. I put the report on the kitchen table and was about to leave when I had a crazy notion to sneak in Franc’s bedroom and snitch a pair of his underpants. There was something about that boy that made my balls move. Having a pair of his briefs would be grand. Quietly I walked down the hallway to the boy’s room. The door was closed. To be safe, I silently turned the door knob and gently cracked the door. I was almost hard thinking about grabbing a pair of his briefs, but when I spied the boy sitting naked on his bed with his butt sticking out into the air, my dick stiffened so hard it nearly tore through my pants. Franc had his hand on his butt and he was rubbing his fingers over his asshole. He was so preoccupied with what he was doing that he didn’t hear me pushing his door open. As I watched the boy finger his butt, I unzipped my pants and fished out my aching boner. It was already dripping with excitement. I looked around Franc’s room and saw that he had undressed and left his clothes on the floor. On top of his jeans was a pair of 26

BedTime Tales 3 26

1/28/04, 5:38:32 PM


27

BedTime Tales 3 27

1/28/04, 5:38:32 PM


white briefs, the ones he had been wearing all day. I knew they had to be nice and fragrant. Franc was whimpering while he explored his butt hole. He stretched his butt apart with both hands and then he tenderly toyed his hole apart with a finger and stuck it inside. I stepped into the room with my big dick sticking way out in front. The kid was still unaware he was being watched. It wasn’t until I was practically next to him that he suddenly realized I was there. “Chief Mathers!” he cried out. “What? Oh, shit!” “Don’t worry about a thing,” I said and I grabbed hold of his butt. “I like looking at your butt. I bet it tastes good, too.” I knelt down and before Franc could move, I shoved my tongue onto his sweet asshole. “Oh,” Franc gasped as I dug my tongue into his tangy butt. He let me worm around inside him and then he pushed his butt back to force more of my wet muscle into him. I spread his hole apart with my fingers and slurped my tongue for a few minutes and after a good, filling snack I pulled out. “Like that?” I asked. “Yeah, that felt good,” Franc said, astonished I had shoved my tongue into him. “Let me see you play with yourself again. I like watching a boy shove his finger up his butt.” Franc smiled and he shoved a finger into his butt again. “Like that?” he asked. “Like that,” I answered. Franc dug his finger in deeper and looked at me to see how I would react. “You like playing with that?” I asked as I put my finger up against his butthole. His finger was still inside up to his knuckle. I pressed and poked my finger into his hole up against his finger. Franc let out a gasp. I drilled my finger deep up Franc’s butt. I had my finger in deeper than his finger. I twirled my finger around, stretching his chute first one way then the other. “Ahh,” Franc moaned. “Want something bigger?” I asked. “Like what?” he asked. “You’ll see,” I said and I pulled my finger out. I took hold of his 28

BedTime Tales 3 28

1/28/04, 5:38:34 PM


hand and slipped his finger out. I held my cock over his hole and let it drip precum onto his hole until it was wet and slick. Then I rubbed my sticky, slippery cockhead over his slit. When my precum had thoroughly coated his tight slit, I thrust my hips forward. My cockhead split his hole open and disappeared inside Franc’s butt. “Fuck,” Franc groaned. “What’s that?” “Like it?” I asked. “It’s big!” Franc exclaimed. “Of course it’s thick. It’s my cock, boy,” I told him. “I’m fucking you.” I drove my cock all the way into Franc’s butt. Even though he was incredibly tight, my cock went in easier than I thought it would. “How’s that?” I asked. “It feels ... it feels great,” Franc gasped. “What do you think your dad would say if he saw this?” I asked. “I bet he’d want to fuck you, too.” Franc didn’t say anything. He looked over his shoulder and looked up at me. “Would you like your dad to fuck you?” I asked, looking into his eyes. “Yeah, that would be nice,” he groaned. “I’d like that.” “And I’d like to watch,” I growled as I drove my cock hard into Franc’s butt. “I know your dad has a nice fat one.” I thrust my hips back and forth, driving my cock in and out of Franc’s tight hole. When I drove my cock in, he pushed back energetically. “When I saw you playing with your shit hole, I knew you’d love this,” I growled as I slapped his firm butt. I reached between Franc’s legs and tugged on his balls. They were wet with his precum. I grabbed hold of his shaft. It was covered with goo. The boy was leaking more than I was. I worked my fist up to his cockhead. Precum was pouring out of his pisser like a garden hose. “I’m gonna have to fuck you all the time, boy,” I moaned. “Next time you need a fat cock up your butt, stop by the police station. I know Officer Rogers would like to cram his tool up your butt, too.” Franc let out a deep moan and his butt hole clamped tightly 29

BedTime Tales 3 29

1/28/04, 5:38:34 PM


around my shaft. The kid was getting ready to shoot. I squeezed his cockhead firmly and pumped it like a teat. “Ahh ... oh ...” the boy cried and his whole body shook and he filled my fist full of sweet, juicy spunk. “Yeah, cum for Daddy, boy, cum for Daddy,” I crowed and I plowed his ass hard until my balls exploded and I drained them inside his butt. I held my cock deep inside the boy until every last drop of cum had oozed out of my cock. Then I slowly pulled my spent rod out of him. My hand was still full of his spunk and I grabbed his briefs and wiped his cum on them. “Mind if I keep these?” I asked as I held them up to my face and took a deep whiff. “I love the smell of a boy’s shorts.” “Sure,” he said. “You can have them.” He rolled over on his bed and stretched out. “You’re a good kid,” I said as I tucked my cock back into my pants. “Let’s do this again.” “Yeah,” he said. “This was fun.” “Oh, I left a report for your dad. It’s on the kitchen table. Remind him about it, OK?” I asked as I stepped out of his bedroom. “OK,” Franc replied. I winked at him and closed his bedroom door. I walked out of the mayor’s house feeling so refreshed. I knew the boy would show up at the police station soon.

Grandpa’s Christmas Tree “Let’s go up to Dad’s place this year for Christmas,” Dad suggested one night at dinner. “We haven’t spent Christmas with him in quite a few years.” Mom didn’t answer right away. It wasn’t that she didn’t like Grandpa Paul. It was just that she didn’t like cold weather. And Grandpa Paul lived in the Rockies northwest of Calgary where it was super cold. “I suppose,” she said eventually. “You know how I feel about the winters up there,” she added. “I know, hon,” Dad said. “But Joey’s getting old. I don’t want him to grow up without knowing what a white Christmas is like.” I was delighted. We visited Grandpa Paul every summer, but it 30

BedTime Tales 3 30

1/28/04, 5:38:34 PM


had been so long since we’d been up to his place at Christmas that I had forgotten what it looked like covered with snow. Later that night I heard Dad trying to make plane reservations. From the way he was moaning and cussing I could tell that he was having a hard time. Then I heard him and Mom discussing something. I couldn’t make out what they were saying and my heat sank. Maybe we wouldn’t be able to go to Grandpa Paul’s afterall. “Randy,” Dad called from his study. “When does your school let out for Christmas?” “The 19th is the last day of classes, Dad,” I yelled back. I heard Dad and Mom talking some more and then they were silent for five or ten minutes. Dad came out of his study and said, “We couldn’t get tickets on the same day, Randy,” he said. “So we’re going to have you fly up on the 20th. Your Mom and I will come up on the 23rd. You think you can fly alone?” “Sure, Dad,” I said. “Of course I can handle it.” Like any boy my age, I was thrilled I would be able to fly alone. At times Dad and Mom could be so embarrassing to be with in public. When we went shopping or traveling I often had to pretend like I didn’t know them. The flight up to Calgary was so much fun. With all the security at the airports these days, Dad and Mom couldn’t walk out to the gate with me. They had to say good bye in the airport lobby. Once I got through the security check, I was free. I had a window seat and for most of the trip, the skies were clear and I could see the landscape float by below. Like I expected, it was cold when we landed in Calgary. Grandpa Paul met me at the airport. We hugged, hopped into his pickup and headed for the hills. It took over two hours to reach his mountain home. The snow was already piled high around the house. “Hope you like it cold, Randy,” Grandpa Paul said with a laugh as we walked up to his house. “It’s supposed to be below zero tonight.” “I don’t mind, Grandpa,” I said as we walked up to the house. The snow crunched under our feet. Grandpa unlocked the door and we hurried inside. I was glad to be inside where it was warm. Grandpa showed me my bedroom and then he lit a roaring fire. I unpacked my bag and went to join 31

BedTime Tales 3 31

1/28/04, 5:38:35 PM


Grandpa in the living room. “Where’s the Christmas tree, Grandpa? Aren’t we going to have a Christmas tree?” I asked. “Of course we are, Randy. We’ll go find one tomorrow, first thing after breakfast. I’ll even let you pick it out,” he told me. Grandpa’s house was deep in the forest. There were trees around for miles. I looked out the window and looked at the cold snow and trees. It was already getting dark. The next morning just as Grandpa has said, we left the house after breakfast. It was even colder than the day before and a steady snow was falling. Grandpa strapped a saw on his back and we went off through the snow. “If we go a little ways over there,” Grandpa said, pointing east, “we’ll come to a grove of small trees. We can find a good Christmas tree there.” By the time we reached the grove, we were covered with snow. It didn’t take me long to find a tree I thought was perfect. “How about this one, Grandpa. Isn’t it perfect?” I said as I grabbed the trunk and shook it. “Not bad, not bad,” Grandpa said. He took the saw off his back and handed it to me. “Cut it about there,” he said, pointing to a spot just above the snow. I began sawing. The smell of fresh pine filled the air as I cut through the trunk. I was sweating by the time I was done. “You hold the top and I’ll hold the bottom,” Grandpa said. Together we made our way back to Grandpa’s house. I was having so much fun with Grandpa I was hoping that Dad and Mom wouldn’t come up at all. Maybe there would be a big blizzard and they couldn’t fly into Calgary. When we got to the house, Grandpa and I knocked all the snow off ourselves and off the tree. We hauled the tree into the house and set it up in the tree stand. When we had the tree in place, Grandpa turned to me and whispered, “Now you know what you have to do next?” “Sure, decorate it,” I said. “No, before that,” Grandpa said. I looked and thought what we were supposed to do. I shook my head. “I don’t know, Grandpa,” I said. “When you take a fresh tree out of the woods, you have to do the 32

BedTime Tales 3 32

1/28/04, 5:38:35 PM


tree dance,” he told me. “The tree dance? What’s that?” “You don’t want the other trees to get angry at you, especially when you live in the woods. So you have to do the tree dance and act silly for the tree so that it will forget it’s been cut,” Grandpa said. “I’ve never heard of that before,” I said, not sure if Grandpa was telling the truth or just pulling my leg. “It’s not something city people know, but you ask anyone of the men who live in the woods and they’ll tell you about the tree dance. It’s not something women know about it, so after we do the tree dance, you can’t tell your mom about it, OK. You can mention it to your dad, though. Your dad used to do the tree dance when he was growing up,” Grandpa said. I liked the fact that it was something only men did. “Show me how to do it, Grandpa,” I said. “First, we have to take all our clothes off,” Grandpa said softly. “Trees don’t wear any clothes and so we can’t dance for them with our clothes on.” The idea of dancing in front of the tree sounded strange, but knowing that I had to take all my clothes off intrigued me. Grandpa was already stripping when I started to take off my clothes. As I undressed I kept looking over at Grandpa. I’d never seen him naked before and I was very curious what he looked like. When Grandpa rolled down his underwear and his pecker flopped out, my own pecker started to get stiff. I wondered what Grandpa would say when I pulled my briefs down and he saw I was getting a boner. When Grandpa was all naked, he stood in front of the tree and waited for me. I quickly finished undressing and stood beside him. My boner kept getting harder and harder until it was standing up. Grandpa looked me over and his eyes slipped to my crotch. When he saw my boner he winked and smiled. “You ready?” he asked. I nodded. “Just do what I do,” Grandpa told me. The dance was pretty simple. I followed Grandpa as he stepped back and forth and waved his arms up in the air. It was corny and fun, especially when Grandpa began to get a boner, too. 33

BedTime Tales 3 33

1/28/04, 5:38:36 PM


After dancing side to side, Grandpa turned and we faced each other. He swung his hips back and forth and when I did the same our boners slammed up against each other. We both burst out laughing. “That’s enough of the tree dancing,” Grandpa said. Then he grabbed both our boners and said, “Now let’s take care of these.” I had no idea what Grandpa was going to do, but the second he held my boner I was enthralled. “What are we going to do?” I asked. “You’ll see,” Grandpa said. He knelt down and the next thing I knew, he was kissing my pecker. He kissed every inch of my boner and then he even kissed my balls. Then he opened his mouth and swallowed my entire dick. It felt so incredible. Did Grandpa and Dad do this when they did the tree dance? Grandpa sucked my pecker and made my knees so weak I had to sit down on the floor. He kept right on sucking me and playing with my balls. His fingers explored the space between my legs until they touched my butt hole. His fingers began opening my butt hole. The feeling drove me wild. I didn’t know why Grandpa was playing so much with my butt while he sucked me, but I didn’t care, it felt so good. Grandpa took his mouth off my boner and began licking and slurping on my butt hole. His tongue slipped into my hole and made my boner throb. He grabbed hold of my thighs and lifted them high up into the air. “Hold my pecker, Randy, and place it on your butt hole,” Grandpa instructed. I grabbed hold of his boner. The knob was all wet and slimy. I brought it onto my slippery butt hole. “Ready?” Grandpa asked. “Yeah,” I said, not knowing for sure what I was supposed to be ready for. “Here goes, boy,” Grandpa said with a grunt. He thrust his hips forward fast and popped his knob up into my butt. “Wow!” I exclaimed with a startled look. “Your dad hasn’t done this to you yet, boy?” Grandpa asked. 34

BedTime Tales 3 34

1/28/04, 5:38:36 PM


I shook my head. “Oh,” Grandpa said. “I’d figured ... well it’s too late to do anything about it now, boy. Your cherry is gone.” And he thrust his hips further and drove his pecker all the way up my butt. “My cherry, Grandpa? I have a cherry?” I asked. “A cherry is a butt which has never been fucked,” Grandpa told me. “Now that I’ve got my cock up your butt, your cherry is gone. You don’t have one anymore.” It was impossible to be sad loosing something you never knew you had. And anyway, Grandpa’s cock felt great up my butt. The way he moved it in and out, back and forth made my whole body tremble. My balls felt like they had firecrackers exploding in them. Grandpa was grinding his hips against my butt, twirling his cock deep up inside me. Grandpa let out a deep growl and his eyes lit up like they were on fire. The way his cock throbbed inside me made me explode. My balls popped and my juices streamed out of me with such force it almost hurt. “You’re quite a little shooter,” Grandpa chuckled. “Just like your dad.”

Uncle Phil’s Basement Christmas was still two days away and Mom was guarding the presents under the tree like a hawk. Whenever my older brother Billy and I got too close to the tree, Mom would yell from the kitchen, “Billy, Stanley, get away from there!” Mom and Aunt Lisa were in the kitchen baking. Lunch was still a long time away and there wasn’t anything to do. “Where’s Dad?” I asked. “He’s over at Uncle Phil’s place, Stanley,” Mom said. “They’re working on Uncle Phil’s truck or something.” “Hmm,” I sighed. Billy was out playing with his friends. I went up to my room and read some comics but they didn’t interest me. Out of desperation I decided to go over to Uncle Phil’s to see what Dad and Uncle Phil were doing. Mom said they were working on Uncle Phil’s truck, but it was parked in the driveway and Dad and Uncle Phil were nowhere in 35

BedTime Tales 3 35

1/28/04, 5:38:36 PM


sight. I went into the garage but it was empty. From there I walked into the kitchen. The house seemed deserted. I guess they had gone away. Since no one was around I decided to explore Uncle Phil’s house to see if he had any presents for me. Each Christmas he always came over with his arms full of gifts. I searched his bedroom but I only found some worn underwear on the floor by his bed. The closets in the hallway only had sheets and towels. In the guest room everything was tidy and the closets bare. Nothing turned up in the kitchen or living room either. The only place Uncle Phil could be storing our presents was in the basement. I opened the door to the basement stairs and made my way downstairs. Halfway down I heard some noises. I stopped to listen. The noises were a series of grunts and groans. They were coming from the room at the far side of the basement. Uncle Phil had a work room at the end of the basement. Last summer, Dad, Billy and I had helped him frame in the walls for the room and build cabinets for his tools. It was dark in the basement and the strange noises sent a shiver up my spine. “Oh, fuck, yeah,” a loud voice groaned. It sounded like Uncle Phil. “Lick it good.” “Fuck yeah,” another voice moaned. It sure sounded like Dad. “Eat his butt out, boy. Your uncle likes a tongue up his butt. Here, let me help you,” Dad said. “I’ll stretch his hole open so you can work your tongue in all the way, son.” I was very confused. What was going on? Was my older brother Billy here, too? Did I dare get any closer? Should I go home before they saw me? Trembling, I crept to the wall and very slowly felt my way to the far side of the basement. “Shit, that feels good, Billy. You like licking your uncle’s butt?” Uncle Phil groaned. “Get it ready for your dad to fuck me.” I wasn’t sure what “fuck” meant and I tried to picture what “licking butt” was. When I got up against Uncle Phil’s work room I could hear Dad, Uncle Phil, and my brother Billy clearly. “Your uncle’s butt hole feels nice and wet, son,” Dad said. “I can easily slide in several fingers. Fuck, it sure is hot inside. Man, is it ever going to feel good when I slide my hard cock inside.” “Have him suck it first,” Uncle Phil groaned. “That’s it, Billy. Take 36

BedTime Tales 3 36

1/28/04, 5:38:37 PM


your dad’s cock and stuff it down your face like we taught you. Shit, is it ever hot watching you ram your cock down your son’s face,” “It feels great,” Dad moaned. “Slurp it good, boy. Get it slippery so I can fuck your uncle good.” The way they were talking made my heart pound. I could hear all sorts of slurping sounds, grunts, groans, and heavy breathing. Not only was my heart beating, my dick was stretching inside my jeans and making them puff out. It sure felt good. If I could only see what they were actually doing. “Fuck, Dave,” Uncle Phil said to Dad. “Shove your cock up my butt. It’s getting cold.” “Here it comes,” Dad replied. I heard some slapping and then Uncle Phil let out a deep, long moan. “Oh, fuck,” Dad groaned. “That is so hot,” Billy sighed. “Your cock is all the way inside, Dad.” “It’s fun to watch, isn’t it, son?” Dad asked. “I’ll love watching when you fuck him next.” “Suck on your dad’s balls while he fucks me, Billy,” Uncle Phil growled. “Yeah, suck my balls, son,” Dad moaned. “Oh, yeah. Shit that feels good. Jesus, this is great.” The three of them were making a lot of noises. Uncle Phil was moaning continuously. Dad was huffing and grunting. Billy was slurping like crazy. “Dad, I’m gonna cum,” Billy groaned. “I’m gonna shoot.” “Go ahead, boy,” Dad said. “Shoot your load in your hand and then slap it on my shaft when I pull out. I can use some more lube.” Billy let out a whimper and then Dad said, “That’s it. Slap your jizz on my cock. Oh yeah, coat it good, oh fuck.” I heard a whooshing sound. Uncle Phil let out a growl. “Fuck me, fuck me hard, Dave,” he yelled. “Here it comes, Phil,” Dad howled. “I’m gonna plaster your butt with a big load.” “Wow!” Billy cried out. “Your balls are popping.” “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Dad roared. “Ah, Jesus!” Uncle Phil moaned. “I’m cumming. I’m cumming.” 37

BedTime Tales 3 37

1/28/04, 5:38:37 PM


There was a lot more panting and moaning and then it got very quiet except for some slurping sounds. “Tastes good, doesn’t it?” Dad said softly. “Yeah,” Billy said. “Real good.” There was more slurping and lip smacking. I was so curious, I almost opened the door to the room to see exactly what Dad, Uncle Phil, and Billy were doing. “When are we going teach Stanley how to do this?” Billy asked. “Real soon, son. Real soon,” Dad answered. “Maybe this Christmas, even.” “That would be so much fun, Dad,” Billy said. “I know he’d like this.” “I bet he will, too,” Uncle Phil said. “I can’t wait to get my mouth on his dick and butt. I bet he tastes good.” “I’m sure he does,” Dad added. “Well, we better get cleaned up and dressed. They’re going to start to wonder where we are.” When I heard that, I hid behind a stack of boxes. The door to the work room opened and Uncle Phil, Dad and Billy came out naked and sweaty. I watched them walk butt naked through the basement and then upstairs. I waited until I heard them leave the house. Even then, I waited a long time just to be sure. When I was positive they were gone, I slipped out of Uncle Phil’s house and walked home. Uncle Phil, Dad and Billy were there. Uncle Phil and Dad were helping Mom and Aunt Lisa. Billy was in the backyard playing with our dog, Spot. “Where did you come from?” Dad asked when he saw me. “We were looking for you.” “I was at the park,” I lied. I tried to act like nothing had happened but it was very hard. §

§

§

On Christmas I got the most unusual gift from Uncle Phil. He handed it to me secretly when no one else was looking. “Don’t open it until you are alone in your room. And come on over Saturday and I’ll show you how to play with it,” he said with a mischevious smile. I didn’t have time to open the secret present until late Christmas night. It wasn’t a large package and when I opened it there was this 38

BedTime Tales 3 38

1/28/04, 5:38:37 PM


stubby, rubber cone maybe two inches tall. On the bottom of the base was a ring you could put your finger into. I tossed it back and forth between my hands trying to figure out what the toy was for. Saturday afternoon I snuck over to Uncle Phil’s place with his present tucked in my coat pocket. “I was wondering when you’d come over,” he said when he answered the door. “Did you bring my gift?” he asked as I entered his house. “I did,” I answered and pulled it out of my pocket. “Do you have any idea what it’s for?” he asked me. I shook my head. “Good,” he said. “I was hoping it would be a surprise. It’s very special and when we’re through I think you’ll be very happy,” Uncle Phil told me. “But before I can show you, you’ve got to promise me that you’ll never tell anyone about it, OK?” “Sure,” I said. “I can keep a secret.” “Your older brother Billy kept his secret and I’m sure you will, too,” Uncle Phil said. With that, he opened the door to the basement and said, “Follow me.” As we made our way down into his dark basement, memories of seeing Uncle Phil, Dad and Billy walking naked through the basement flashed through my mind. I had a suspicion that what Uncle Phil was going to show me was somehow related to what the three of them were doing. At least I certainly hoped so. I was relieved when Uncle Phil took me all the way back to his work room. Once we were inside, he closed the door. “This will be our secret,” he said quietly. My toes were already itching and my dick was starting to swell with anticipation. “First, we need to put this on your eyes,” Uncle Phil said as he pulled a strap out of a cabinet. “This will be your first time and you need to sense everything without the help of your eyesight.” With that, he placed the strap over my eyes and tied it firmly behind my head. “Next, we need to take our clothes off,” Uncle Phil said. He unbuttoned my shirt, took it off and then gently undid my belt, snapped the buttons on my jeans and pulled them down. He tugged off my underwear, too. “Hmm, I see you’re already liking this game,” he said with a 39

BedTime Tales 3 39

1/28/04, 5:38:38 PM


chuckle and he gave my swelling dick a tweak. “Are you getting naked, too?” I asked Uncle Phil. “Would you like me to?” he asked. I nodded. I heard him removing his clothing and then when he walked behind me, his body was so close to me that something warm and slightly moist rubbed against my thigh. “Now hop onto the table, Stanley,” Uncle Phil told me. He helped me crawl onto the table. “And lie down and lift your legs.” I stretched out on the table on my back and lifted my legs. Instantly, Uncle Phil’s big hands grabbed my butt cheeks. I felt him apply something very slippery right onto my butt hole. “That tickles,” I said and giggled as he rubbed a slippery finger round and round my hole. “And that, does that tickle, too?” he asked when he shoved a finger up inside me. I gasped and said, “Ohh.” “I think that’s better than a tickle,” Uncle Phil said. It was hard to tell what he was doing down there. I kept feeling things slipping and sliding out of my hole and what I took were his fingers stretching my hole apart. “You’ve got a beautiful butt like your brother, Billy,” Uncle Phil moaned. “Real nice. I bet you didn’t know that I knew what your brother’s butt looked like.” I shook my head. Until I caught him and Dad and Billy just before Christmas I had no idea they played these kinds of games. “Now we’re ready for your toy,” Uncle Phil said as he slapped my butt. I felt him pressing something firm and cool onto my hole. As he pressed harder, I realized he was actually shoving that cone up inside me. “Relax, Stanley,” he said. “It’s almost in. There, how’s that feel,” he said and he slapped my butt again. My butt hole was stretched wide and I could feel that cone filling up my opening like a huge plug. “Uh ... strange ... but I kinda like it,” I told Uncle Phil. “It does feel a bit wierd the first few times. But you’ll get to like it a lot,” he told me. He ran his hands up my thighs and onto my balls and grabbed my dick which was stiff. “I can feel how much you like it,” Uncle Phil chuckled as he 40

BedTime Tales 3 40

1/28/04, 5:38:38 PM


squeezed my hard pecker. He kept running his hands up my belly, up my chest and onto my face where he shoved several fingers into my mouth. Then I felt his tongue on my lips and when he slipped his fingers out of my mouth he popped his tongue inside and kissed me. Uncle Phil was an expert with his hands because I felt them all over my body as he kissed me. I could feel him touching my buttocks, tugging on my balls, pinching my dick and pulling on my nipples all at the same time. I wondered how he could touch me in so many places at the same time. “When I’m done with you today, Stanley, you won’t be a boy any more. You’ll be a man,” Uncle Phil whispered in my ears. I felt him crawl onto the table and place his knees under my armpits. His furry butt grazed my chest. “Are you ready to become a man, Stanley?” he asked. When I nodded he slapped something thick and warm onto my face. I soon realized that he was slapping and rubbing his hard cock on my face. I wanted to see what he was doing but the fact that I couldn’t see a thing made it so intriguing. “Open your mouth, boy,” he growled. “Open wide and let me shove my cock into your face. If you want to become a man you’ll need to drink plenty of my thick syrup,” he said. I opened my mouth and Uncle Phil filled it full with his thick, juicy dick. “Suck on it, boy,” he instructed. “Keep sucking until I give you a thick load of my milk.” I started sucking ernestly. I loved the way it felt in my mouth and the taste of the juices which flowed from his thick sausage. His thick, bushy crotch ground against my nose and filled me with an incredible smell of his heavy, sweaty crotch. What seemed so strange to me was that he was able to reach behind and wrap my dick with his fingers and stroke it. There was something odd though because his fingers were sopping wet and very warm. “You like the taste of a man’s cock, boy?” Uncle Phil groaned as I sucked him. I couldn’t answer with my mouth so full, but I showed him how much I loved having him inside me by sucking even harder. “Fuck, I knew you’d be a good cocksucker,” Uncle Phil moaned. 41

BedTime Tales 3 41

1/28/04, 5:38:38 PM


“You’re as good as your brother.” When Uncle Phil gripped my head with his hands I suddenly realized that whatever was playing with my straining dick were not his hands. It felt more like my dick was inside someone’s mouth. There had to be someone else in the room with us. And there was another mouth sucking on my balls. Uncle Phil held my head tight and swung his hips back and forth, driving his big slab of meat all the way down my throat. “Fuck, yeah, we’re going to make man out of you today, Stanley. A hot, fucking man.” I wondered if Dad and Billy were also in the room. Or was it someone else who was sucking on my dick and my balls. My head started swimming and I became quite delirious. “Ah, fuck!” Uncle Phil growled and pumped his cock furiously down my throat. “Eat my hot cream, boy,” he yelled. “Eat my fucking hot cream!” In an instant my entire throat was swimming in thick, rich cream. I swallowed hard and it filled my entire belly. The taste was strong and made a burning sensation as it gushed down my throat. “Oh, shit,” Uncle Phil moaned. “Yeah, he’s eating it all. Stanley’s eating all my cum.” My balls were tingling so hard I knew I was about to explode. I would have, too, but whoever was sucking on my dick suddenly let go and the cool air which swirled around my wet dick sapped my energy and left a pain in my balls. I wanted to cry, “Don’t stop,” but I couldn’t because my mouth was still full with Uncle Phil’s cock. “That’s a good boy, Stanley,” Uncle Phil said as he pulled his cock out of my mouth and leaned forward to kiss me. “But you’ll need more than one load to make a man out of you. I felt him lift up and climb off the table. But then someone else took his place and began to rub his dick on my face. “Are you ready for another load, boy?” Uncle Phil asked. “Yeah,” I said. “Who is it?” “You’ll find out soon enough,” Uncle Phil said. “You’ll find out soon enough.” §

§

§

I was still lying on my back blindfolded, my legs up in the air and Uncle Phil’s rubber toy up inside my butt. I had to admit it felt 42

BedTime Tales 3 42

1/28/04, 5:38:39 PM


awfully good the way it filled my butt hole. Someone much lighter than Uncle Phil hopped unto the table, straddled my chest and slapped his dick on my face. “Here, suck on this, Stanley,” Uncle Phil said as he fed a very hard dick into my mouth. “I need to check on how that butt plug is baking.” My guess was that I had my older brother’s dick in my mouth. I couldn’t be sure as I’d never sucked him before, but the sound of his breath made me ninety-nine percent sure. “How’s it look?” Uncle Phil asked. “Looks mighty fine,” I heard Dad answer. Someone gave several firm tugs on my butt plug. “Yeah, he’s almost ready,” Uncle Phil replied. “Look how his hole is nicely stretched,” he said as he ran his fingers around my full asshole. “He’s well loosened up. I think he’ll be able to take you without any difficulty.” “Fuck, I’m dripping just thinking about it,” Dad said. “Look at the way he’s sucking on Billy. You were right when you reckoned he’d be a good cocksucker.” “Something tells me he’ll be a great little fucker, too,” Uncle Philp replied. “Are you ready?” “You bet I am,” Dad answered. Someone tugged on my butt plug again. “I’m gonna take this out, Stanley,” Uncle Phil warned me. “But we’ll get you filled up quickly.” Then he slowly pulled it out. When the widest part of the butt plug flowed past my asshole, I nearly gagged on Billy’s cock. I could feel my butt sucking in the cool basement air. “Mighty rich,” Uncle Phil said as he took a whiff. “Nice and wet,” Dad added as he rammed a finger into my butt. “Slap some lube on my cock, brother.” I heard some slurping and slapping and then some very wet, slippery fingers slithered in and out of my hole. “That should do it,” Dad grunted. “Hold it open for me, OK?” “Sure,” Uncle Phil grunted back. His fingers clawed at my wet butt hole and stretched it apart even further than the butt plug had. Then he let go and my asshole clamped down soundly around something round and firm. It wasn’t as big as the butt plug but it was hot and smooth. 43

BedTime Tales 3 43

1/28/04, 5:38:39 PM


“You’re in, Dave,” Uncle Phil told Dad. “Fuck, I’m draining already,” Dad groaned. “Ease it in nice and slow. I want to see this up close,” Uncle Phil gasped. Billy was driving his pecker in and out of my mouth with steady strokes. He leaned forward and whispered in my ear, “Dad’s gonna fuck you like he fucks me, Stanley. Like the way his cock feels inside you? I bet you do.” It was impossible to answer with my brother’s dick buried in my throat. The way my dick was throbbing and sputtering precum, there was no need to say anything. Uncle Phil, Billy, and Dad were well aware how much I needed what they were doing to me. I was ready to become a man and they were doing their best to make me one. Dad’s cock filled my butt even more than the butt plug. He wasn’t as wide, but he was a hell of a lot longer and his cockhead reached places inside me I never even knew I had. “How’s that look, brother?” Dad asked Uncle Phil. “Hottest thing I ever saw,” Uncle Phil said. “Ain’t nothing as hot as watching a dad fuck his boy. Now I get to watch you fuck two.” “You bet,” Dad moaned. “Dad would have been proud.” “He sure would have,” Uncle Phil replied. “Shit, the way your balls are pressed up against your boy’s butt. Dad would have had his tongue up there by now.” “How’s it going, Billy?” Dad asked. “Is your brother a good cocksucker?” “Feels great, Dad,” Billy called out. “I’m gonna cum soon.” “Me, too, Billy, me, too,” Dad growled. “Your brother’s butt is so hot and tight. You’re gonna have to fuck it soon.” Dad and Billy were grunting and groaning as they drove their leaking cocks down my throat and deep into my butt. “Fuck, I’m gonna shoot again just watching you ram your boy’s butt,” Uncle Phil moaned. “Shoot your load on my shaft the next time I pull out, Phil,” Dad cried. “I need a bit more lube.” “Oh, shit,” Uncle Phil snorted. “Here it comes, Dave. Here comes my load.” Dad pulled almost all the way out of me and I heard Uncle Phil whimpering as he drained his nuts all over dad’s shaft. Then I felt 44

BedTime Tales 3 44

1/28/04, 5:38:40 PM


Dad’s cum-slickened rod drive deep into my bowels. “Oh, Jesus!” Dad howlered. “Here it cums, guys. Here cums my load.” He bucked fiercely, slapping his thighs against my butt as he exploded inside me. “Dad! Dad!” Billy cried and he ground his hips against my face. His cockhead slid all the way down my throat and I felt my brother’s cream drenching my insides. My poor pecker couldn’t take it anymore. Dad was still bucking away inside me when he grabbed my nuts and squeezed my shaft. My nuts cracked and I shot out a wad of cum which soared high into the air. “Holy shit!” Dad exclaimed. “Look at my boy shoot. Holy shit!” “He shoots just like Dad,” Uncle Phil chimed in. Even though I was exhausted my balls kept spitting out wads of cum. It wasn’t until Dad finally pulled his spent cock out of my butt that my nuts quit popping. By then they were as sore as my butt. “Whew,” Uncle Phil said as he stumbled up to my head. “That was some breaking in. Young Stanley is no longer a boy.” He untied the band around my head and yanked off my headband. “Take a look around you, young man. Look what you’ve done to all our peckers.” Billy got off my chest, and I sat up to look at my sweat covered brother, dad, and uncle. Their cocks were all soft, wet and shiny. Strands of sticky cum hung from each one. “I’m so drained I won’t be able to get hard for a week,” Dad groaned as he leaned against the wall. “Oh yeah, Dad,” Billy said sarcastically. “I bet you want to fuck us both when we get home.” “Maybe,” Dad said with a big smile, “maybe.”

Trucker’s Morning Lesson Even though New Years was only yesterday, I was already on the road. I had a trailer to run down to Atlanta by the fifth. Normally my brother would accompany me on these long runs but he was off this week and so I had to make the run myself. It was midnight when I finally called it a day and decided to pull off the road to sleep. I was beat after driving all day. I was a long ways from any sizeable town and when I saw a gas station with a 45

BedTime Tales 3 45

1/28/04, 5:38:40 PM


rest area, I pulled off. I drove my rig to the far side of the rest area and parked. It was very quiet. The rest area was on the edge of some fields and woods. The only buildings around were the gas station and a house a little ways off. I stripped and hopped into the back of my cab to sleep. I was so tired, I quickly dozed off. When I woke up it was already light outside. I looked around. It was quiet except for two boys running around in the field. They saw me looking at them and waved. I waved back and they came running up to the truck. I still had no clothes on and when the boys knocked on my door. I covered myself with a sheet and let the boys in. “Are you a trucker?” one asked. “What do you think?” I said with a laugh. “Of course I’m a trucker.” “That was a stupid question,” the other said. “Why else would he be driving a truck.” The boys weren’t the least bit shy and crawled up into the back of the cab with me. “What are your names?” I asked. “Eddy,” said one. “Raymond,” answered the other. “So what are you boys doing so early in the morning?” I asked. “Just having fun,” Eddy said. “Why are you naked?” Raymond asked. “I had just gotten up and haven’t had time to dress yet,” I exclaimed. “You sleep naked?” Eddy asked. “Of course, don’t you?” I asked with mock astonishment. The boys burst out laughing. “We tried once but when Mom caught us in the morning, she was mad,” Raymond told me. “Oh, I see,” I said. “That’s too bad. It feels good to sleep naked,” I added. “You wear clothes all day and at night your body likes to be free. It even wants to go naked sometimes during the day,” I said and winked at them. “What do you mean?” Eddy wanted to know. “Somedays when I’m driving I don’t wear anything at all. I get up naked, get behind the wheel and take off.” Neither of the boys 46

BedTime Tales 3 46

1/28/04, 5:38:40 PM


believed what I was saying. “One time I drove from Los Angeles to Chicago and was naked the whole time.” The boys squinted their eyes and shook their heads in disbelief. “Don’t you boys ever go naked?” I asked. “Just when we take a bath,” Raymond answered. “What about at night when you’re alone. Don’t you take your clothes off and look at each other?” “Well ...” Eddy began to talk but stopped. “Hey, I know what it’s like to be a boy. I was your age once. I know how curious boys are. I bet you look at each other’s dicks all the time. I certainly did with my brother when we were growing up.” Eddy and Raymond chuckled and Raymond asked, “And what did you and your brother do?” “Well we’d get naked in our bedroom, lie on the bed and we’d play with them, get them hard. Do you boys do that?” They nodded. “Would you like to do it now? Would you like to see my dick?” Again they nodded. I pulled back my sheet and showed them my cock. It was already half hard and I spread my legs out so they could see it. “Wow, look how big it’s growing!” Eddy exclaimed. “I bet your dicks get pretty big, too,” I said as I groped myself. “Get out of your clothes and show me.” The boys quickly squirmed out of their clothes and rather proudly showed me their dicks. They were standing up stiffly in just seconds. “Wow,” I said. “Look at those dicks,” I said. “You know what else my brother and I would do?” “What,” they asked curiously. “We’d touch each other,” I said and I grabbed both their cocks and began stroking them. “Then we’d pump each other like this. Do you boys play with each other or do you just stroke your own dicks?” They shook their heads. “Well, it feels good to stroke another guy’s dick, too,” I said. “Doesn’t that feel good?” I asked as I kept pumping their dicks. “I’ll say,” said Raymond. “Would you like to touch my cock?” I asked. I thrust my hips forward brining my cock closer to the boys. 47

BedTime Tales 3 47

1/28/04, 5:38:41 PM


One by one they reached out their hands and took hold of my upright shaft. “Yeah, that feels real good,” I told the boys. The three of us silently jacked our cocks, me with one boy’s cock in each hand and their hands on mine. Eddy had his fist on the upper part of my shaft while Raymond was pumping my lower shaft. “I bet you boys will stroke each other all the time now,” I moaned. “Once my brother and I learned how, we did it every day.” Their dicks were starting to foam. I rubbed my thumbs over their cockhead and spread their leaking juices over their sensitive glans. “You boys are dripping pretty good. Do you ever taste this stuff?” I asked. They shook their heads. I lifted my hands long enough to lick my wet fingers. “Yeah, delicious,” I moaned. “Go ahead. Try it.” I had a steady stream of precum drooling out of my shaft and the boys wet their fingers in it and tasted it. “Like it?” “Yeah,” they both replied. Their cocks were pulsing in my hands now. I stroked them good and firm. I could see from the way their bodies were tensing that they were getting close to shooting. I aimed their dicks at mine and when they blasted off, their cum splattered onto my lower belly, my crotch, and onto my cock and their hands. The feel of their warm cum oozing down my cock and onto my balls drove me insane. They tightened their grip on my cock and stroked hard. I let out a holler and my balls exploded. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned. “Oh, fuck, that feels so good.” Some of my cum shot up and splattered their bellies. I took my hands off their dicks and rubbed my cum into their bodies. “Whew, that was a lot of fun for a morning,” I eventually moaned. “You boys had a lot of fun, that’s sure.” They laughed and I handed them a towel to wipe their hands. “I just wish we had all day. There’s a lot I could show you.” “Like what?” Eddy asked. “I come through here every so often. I’ll leave it a secret. Next time I come by you’ll see,” I said. 48

BedTime Tales 3 48

1/28/04, 5:38:41 PM


49

BedTime Tales 3 49

1/28/04, 5:38:42 PM


The boys looked disappointed as they dressed. “Well, I better get a move on,” I told them as I hopped naked into the drivers seat. “I’ve got a long way to go today.” I opened the door and the boys hopped out. “See you next time,” I called to them as I pulled out of the rest area. “See you,” they called back.

What Dad and His Friend Do “Are you going to the club this evening, Frank?” Mom asked Dad. “Yeah, Ron and I are going to play some racquet ball,” Dad answered. “Would you mind taking Marty with you?” she asked. “I guess,” Dad said. “What’s up?” “Phylis called and she wants to come by to talk. I’d feel better if we were alone,” Mom explained. “Sure,” Dad said. Phylis was Mom’s sister and she was going through a divorce. Mom and Dad didn’t know I was in the kitchen listening. I heard Dad get up from the table and so I quickly went back to my room. Dad knocked on my door. “Come in,” I said. “Want to go to the club with Ron and me?” Dad asked, sticking his head inside. “OK,” I said. I didn’t really want to go, but it was better than sticking around and listening to Phylis cry all night, like she often did. Ron was Dad’s best friend. They met in college and even though Mom doesn’t know, I know Dad goes over to Ron’s house and both of them have sex with Ron’s wife. I know because I overheard Dad and Ron talking about it in the garage one day. They were working on Dad’s car and didn’t know I was in the utility room and could hear every word they said. When I heard them talking about the fun time they had with Ron’s wife earlier that day it made my heart beat in a way that surprised me. When Ron laughed and said, “I love the way your cock tastes when you’re fucking her,” I shot a boner so hard it hurt. 50

BedTime Tales 3 50

1/28/04, 5:38:42 PM


“It was hot watching you suck my cum right out of her cunt,” Dad shot back. They went on and on and by the time they were done and left the garage my dick was drooling. I reached into my pants and the instant I touched my dick, I shot off, leaving a big, sticky puddle in my shorts. Ron was already at the club. He was in the locker room changing. He was naked except for a jockstrap. I ran my eyes up and down his body and lingered a bit too long on his bulging crotch. He caught me looking and winked. I blushed and turned away. Dad opened a locker and began undressing. “Want to play some racquet ball, Marty?” he asked me as he took off his shirt. “Naw, I think I’ll go for a swim,” I said. “OK,” Dad said and kept on undressing. I opened a locker next to him and began stuffing my clothes inside. The nice thing about the club was that it was a men’s only club, and you didn’t have to wear a swimsuit to go swimming. Dad and Ron slipped on their gym shorts and went off to play racquet ball. Once I was naked I grabbed a towel and headed for the pool. It was empty except for a dad and his son. I dove in and swam ten laps. When I got out of the pool I went back to the locker room. Dad and Ron were still playing racquet ball. I showered and decided to spend some time in the sauna until Dad and Ron were done. There wasn’t anyone else in the sauna. I went into the far corner and lay down. As I lay there getting hot and sweaty I began thinking about Dad and Ron doing it with Ron’s wife. When I thought of Ron’s tongue lapping Dad’s cock as he fucked Ron’s wife, I got a flaming boner. Since the sauna was empty, I took hold of my dick and stroked it. It didn’t take long before my cockhead was wet and sticky. I wondered what Ron’s and Dad’s cocks looked like when they were hard and dripping. And what did it taste like when Ron lapped Dad’s cock? My balls were tingling when I heard the sauna door open. I raised my legs to hide my hardon. I turned my head and saw a man a bit older than Dad come into the sauna. He had a towel wrapped around him, but he let it go and I saw his dong flop back and forth as he walked up to the bench I was on. He spread his towel in the 51

BedTime Tales 3 51

1/28/04, 5:38:43 PM


other corner and sat down facing me. I sat up and brought my legs together to completely hide my boner. The man faced me with one leg lifted and the other leg spread to the side. His crotch was completely exposed and his cock lay softly between his legs. It was hard not to look at it. The man rested his hands on his thighs and gradually let one hand slip down until his fingers practically touched his shaft. My boner had started to calm down, but when I saw his fingers slowly move back and forth over his shaft, it stiffened again. My heart began to pound when I saw that his cock was getting hard. It stiffened enough to lift off the floor. His fingers were gripping his shaft and squeezing it. His cock kept stiffening and rising higher and higher until it was pointing upwards. He looked right at me and stroked his shaft. Nervously I spread my legs so he could see my boner. I’d never had anything like this happen to me before. I wasn’t sure what to do. The man stroked his cock for several minutes, then he ran his thumb over the head of his cock. When he lifted his thumb, a thick, long strand of glossy slime dangled between his thumb and his dick. He lifted his thumb all the way up to his face and ate the shiny strand. I felt my cockhead and it was very wet. I coated my fingers with my juices, and for the first time in my life tasted it. The man smiled when he saw me licking my fingers. He went back to pumping his cock and so did I. We watched each other as we pumped away. It was so exciting doing this with a man. His cock was really thick and I wanted to touch it. The man looked out the sauna door. Then he got up and came and stood right next to me. He felt my balls and then my cock. I reached out and took hold of his. When he stood up on the bench his cock was right in front of my face. He put his hand on the back of my head and pushed my face toward him until his sticky cockhead brushed against my lips. “Lick it, boy,” he murmured. “Lick my cock.” I stuck out my tongue and ran it over his cockhead. The taste of his juices nearly made me shoot. “You know how to suck cock, boy?” he asked. I shook my head. 52

BedTime Tales 3 52

1/28/04, 5:38:44 PM


“Want to learn?” he asked. When I nodded he said, “Open your mouth and let my dick inside. Yeah, like that. Now suck it like a big lollipop. That’s it.” I was so afraid someone would come in and see us, but it was so wonderful having a man’s cock in my mouth, I was beside myself. No wonder Ron liked to lap Dad’s cock. “Not bad for a first time,” the man moaned. He was steadily pumping my dick and my balls were on fire. “You like sucking cock, boy?” the man growled. “You like sucking Daddy’s big boner, don’t you? You’re gonna be a good cocksucker, aren’t you?” His cock was draining a steady flow of thick juices down my throat. I was so hot I couldn’t take it anymore. I shot off a huge wad of white cream right into the man’s palm. “That’s a good boy,” he moaned as I shot off in his hand. “You like creaming for Daddy, don’t you, boy?” It felt so good shooting a load for the man. I watched as he brought his cum filled hand up to his mouth and lapped my juices. When he was done licking his hand clean, he grabbed hold of my head and drove his cock deep down my throat several times and then he let out a muffled cry and filled my belly full with his load. He pulled out, rubbed his cockhead over my lips and then stepped down. He leaned over and kissed me. “Like that, boy?” he asked me. “Yeah,” I said. “That was fun.” “Sure was,” he said and went back to his corner. I was about to ask his name, when the door opened. “There you are, Marty,” Dad said. “We were wondering where you went.” “Hi, Steve,” Ron said to the man. “Hi, Ron,” the man said. “Hi, Frank.” “Have you met my son before?” Dad asked the man. “This is my son, Marty,” Dad said as he sat down next to me. “Your son, huh. Looks like a fine, strapping lad to me,” the man noted. “Hey, can you come over Saturday?” Ron asked the man. “My wife and I enjoyed your last visit. What about you, Frank, can you come over, too?” “I don’t see why not,” Dad said. 53

BedTime Tales 3 53

1/28/04, 5:38:44 PM


“Well, I’m well roasted,” the man said as he stood up. “See you two Saturday,” he said. “See you later, Marty,” he said and he left. Ron stretched out on one of the benches while Dad leaned back against the wall. “Did you have a good swim?” Dad asked me. “Yeah,” I said. “Real good.” §

§

§

For the rest of the week I couldn’t help but think what Dad, Steve and Ron were going to do on Saturday at Ron’s place. Would all three of them fool around with Ron’s wife? What would three men do with one woman? I didn’t know enough about that kind of thing to even begin to imagine what all could take place. In school we had some very basic sex education but other than seeing a very simple, sterile animation about reproduction, we never got into what real men and women did. And the teacher never told us that it was possible for one man to shove his dick down another guy’s throat like Steve had done to me in the sauna. On Friday, Mom was pretty determined to have me go clothes shopping on Saturday, but I managed to talk her out of it. “I already promised Billy I’d go over to his place,” I complained until she gave in. Saturday morning after breakfast, I hopped on my bike and took off. I didn’t want to stick around in case Mom changed her mind and drug me off to get some new clothes. I pedalled over to Billy’s, played with him and his dog for about an hour and then took off again. I went through the park and then through the alleys to where Ron and his wife lived. It was almost noon by the time I got there. After leaning my bike against their backyard fence, I snuck into the thick hedge of bushes that encircled their backyard. Ron, his wife, Shirley, and Dad were on the back patio having some drinks. I was too far away to hear what they were saying though I could hear them laughing from time to time. In about ten minutes Ron went inside and when he came back out Steve was with him. The four of them chatted for a while and then they all went inside. I thought they might have gone inside to get more drinks, but when they didn’t return, I made my way through the bushes until 54

BedTime Tales 3 54

1/28/04, 5:38:44 PM


I was by the patio. I snuck along side the wall until I was up next to the picture window and could look into the living room. The four of them were there. Ron and his wife were already naked and sitting on the couch. Actually Ron was sitting on the couch and his wife was sitting on top of him. He was playing with her big boobs and feeling her crotch. Dad and Steve were getting undressed. In a short time they were completely naked and handling stiff boners. It was so exciting watching them. Steve took hold of Dad’s cock and stroked it. Then he even leaned over and kissed Dad right on the lips. I reached into my jeans and comforted my roaring boner. Ron spread his wife’s legs and Dad squatted down in front of her and thrust his hips forward. His cock slid inside her instantly. Steve got down on the floor and while Dad thrust his cock in and out of Ron’s wife, Steve played with Dad’s balls and watched Dad’s cock gliding in and out of her cunt. Ron pulled on his wife’s tits, stretching her nipples taut and then letting them go. Then he’d slap them and pull them. Dad pulled his cock all the way out of her, climbed onto the couch and then shoved his wet rod into Ron’s wife’s mouth. He slowly worked it into her until it was in all the way. Steve got up and rammed his cock into her pussy. All four of them certainly seemed to be having a great time. Ron was humping his hips up and down. I wasn’t sure what he was doing, but when Steve grabbed Shirley’s legs and lifted them up so he could fuck her deeper, I saw that Ron’s fat cock was plugged into her butt. I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes. Steve pummeled her pussy until his body convulsed and his butt muscles clenched. He had to be filling her up with the cream that he poured down my throat the other evening. When he pulled out, I saw thick strands of the creamy stuff hanging from his cock. To my amazement, Dad yanked his cock out of Shirley’s mouth and crawled down to take Steve’s cock into his mouth. After eating the strands of cum which dangled from Steve’s cock, Dad shoved his face into Shirley’s cunt and sucked Steve’s cum out of her cunt. Steve got between Dad’s legs and took Dad’s cock down his throat. 55

BedTime Tales 3 55

1/28/04, 5:38:45 PM


Dad was bucking his hips like a pony, pounding his cock deep down Steve’s throat while he kept sucking on Shirley’s pussy. Then Dad drove his hips in hard and held his butt steady. His thighs gripped Steve’s head and it was clear he was emptying a healthy load down Steve’s throat. I was so close to shooting off I was beside myself. My cock was very tender and every time I squeezed it, I felt firecrackers shooting off inside me. When Dad eventually stood up and pulled his cock out of Steve’s mouth, I saw Steve smack his lips. That’s when I shot off in my hand. The feeling was so intense it felt like I was in a trance. Ron was straining to get his cock in as deep as he could up his wife’s butt. Dad sat next to Ron and began kissing Ron. From the way his toes curled and his thighs tensed, I could see that Ron was cumming inside his wife’s butt. Shirley was hysterical. Ron was pinching her nipples very tightly and now Steve was thrusting his fingers between her legs. Eventually they all calmed down and Shirley got up and left the room. Dad, Ron, and Steve formed a huddle on the couch, kissing, hugging and feeling each other’s cocks. Then they got up and started to come toward me. I ducked off the patio and hid around the corner of the house. “Fuck, that was great,” Dad said when they came outside onto the patio. “Your wife is one hell of a fuck,” Steve remarked. “Yeah, ain’t she great. You should see her when her brother comes over. She’s a wild woman then,” Ron noted. “Speaking of wild,” Steve said. “Your boy is sure hot.” “Marty?” Dad asked. “Yeah, when we were in the sauna the other night, he sucked my cock,” Steve said. “What?” Dad asked. “He was in there by himself when I went inside. He tried to hide it, but your boy had this big, aching hardon,” Steve explained. “It didn’t take a lot of coaxing for him to show it to me. One thing led to another and he had a great time sucking on this,” Steve said with a laugh. “I’ll be damned,” Dad said. “Lucky you,” Ron said. “Now when your wife doesn’t put out, you 56

BedTime Tales 3 56

1/28/04, 5:38:45 PM


can have your son give you a blowjob.” “Hmm,” Dad mumbled. “Did he seem eager to suck your dick?” “Oh, yeah. He was hungry for it,” Steve said. “He’s a good cocksucker, too.” “We’ve got to take him to the club more often,” Ron said. “You think he’d like his butt plugged, too?” “Most likely,” Steve said. “When boys like to suck cock that much, they love getting fucked.” “We’ll see,” Dad said. “We’ll see.” They hung around on the back patio for a bit longer and then went inside. I waited until I was sure the coast was clear and then snuck out of Ron’s backyard. As soon as I was on my bike, I pedalled furiously home. §

§

§

That night I went to bed early. For a long time I tossed and turned on my bed. The images of Dad, Ron and Steve having fun with Ron’s wife, Shirley, were so fresh in my mind. No matter how many times I beat off, my cock stayed hard. Finally, close to midnight my heart stopped pounding and I was able to calm down and go to sleep. I was nearly asleep when I sensed that someone had opened my bedroom door. I opened my eyes and saw the faint light from the hallway nightlight filtering into my room. Then the door silently closed and the light vanished. Then I could feel that someone was in my room and they were approaching me. I got goosebumps all over. I was lying on my stomach and opened my eyes just enough to see Dad’s bare feet step up to my bed. It was dark except for some moonlight coming through my window. While I squinted, I rolled my eyes up some and saw that Dad wasn’t wearing any clothes. I could see up to his thighs and just the bottom tip of his balls without turning my head. My heart was racing again. “Psst, are you asleep?” Dad whispered very softly. When I didn’t respond, he reached out and carefully pulled back my covers. The cool night air slithered over my bare back. Dad pulled back the covers all the way to my ankles, exposing 57

BedTime Tales 3 57

1/28/04, 5:38:46 PM


my bare butt and thighs. I felt his hands hovering over my skin. He almost touched me as he ran his hands above my body. When they hovered over my butt he stopped. He leaned over until his head was but an inch over my butt. I felt his breath carressing my butt cheeks. When I shivered, his warm breath slid into my crack and tingled my asshole. Dad stood up and very quietly sat down on the floor. Through my squinting eyes I saw his massive boner standing tall and proud. His hand gripped his shaft and as he gazed on my naked body, he quietly stroked his cock. My heart was racing and my cock was as hard as steel. It burned against my belly. I didn’t want Dad to know I was awake. I squirmed a bit, then stretched and rolled onto my side so my back was facing him. I listened very carefully and after a few minutes I heard him stand up and approach my bed. Soon he was leaning over and I knew that even though the moonlight wasn’t very bright, he could still make out the shape of my throbbing cock. I lay very still and was sure I could hear him stroking his cock. It must have been quite juicy, as I could make out a quiet squishing sound as he pumped his slippery boner. My cock was trembling with excitement and I felt some of my juices oozing out of my pisshole. After lying on my side for a number of minutes, I turned and rolled onto my back. Dad stood perfectly still until he was sure I was still sleeping. Now my cock was poking up, straining to reach the ceiling. It was straining so much it almost pained me. I opened my eyes just a hair and saw Dad kneeling beside me, his face practically on my cock. His lips were open and his tongue was sticking out. If I moved ever so slightly I knew my wet cockhead would graze against his lips. Soon I heard the unmistakeable sound of Dad beating off again. As he pumped himself, he slid his tongue out even more until the warm tip, ever so slightly, grazed my glans. I had to bite my tongue to keep from gasping. I lay completely still and soon Dad pressed his tongue against my glans hard enough that I felt it parting my pisshole. Then he ran it over the rest of my head and then down my shaft. He was beating himself harder now. His breath was deepening 58

BedTime Tales 3 58

1/28/04, 5:38:46 PM


and I felt his warm breath on my throbbing shaft. His tongue slid all the way down to my balls. One by one he covered my balls with his mouth and gently sucked each one. My juices were trickling down my shaft now. Dad let go of my balls and worked his tongue up my cock. When he reached my cockhead, he took my whole head into his mouth. Then he began sucking me, tenderly at first, and then more vigorously. I started to clench my buttocks as he sucked me. I had beat off so much that night that my balls were drier than toast. But the way Dad sucked on me brought my drained nuts to life. I could feel them filling up with nectar. Dad was stroking himself pretty hard. He was so involved with beating off and sucking my cock that he didn’t realize I was wide awake and watching him. Seeing him bob up and down on my cock was so thrilling that my balls soon filled up and when I shot off, it was all I could do to keep from crying out. Dad eagerly swallowed my load. With his mouth still sucking me, he let out a muffled groan and shot a load into his hand. When he was done shooting, he rubbed his cum soaked hand onto my dick and licked his cum off my cock. I closed my eyes when he took his mouth off my cock and began to stand up. Carefully he pulled my covers over my naked body. Then he leaned over and tenderly kissed my forehead, then my lips. “Good night,” he said ever so softly. I could smell his cum on his breath. I lay quietly, still pretending to be asleep. Dad watched me for a few minutes and then just as quietly as he had slipped into my room, he left. §

§

§

When I woke up, the first thing that flashed through my head was Dad coming into my room during the night and sucking my dick. It had felt so wonderful. I got out of bed with a big boner. I stretched, pulled on a pair of baggy sweats and went to the bathroom. The house was eerily quiet. Most mornings I could hear Mom and Dad in the kitchen, listening to the morning news, drinking coffee and talking. Today there was nothing. 59

BedTime Tales 3 59

1/28/04, 5:38:47 PM


“Dad? Mom?” I called out as I went down the hallway towards the bathroom. There was no reply. But when I got to the bathroom, I could hear the shower running. The bathroom door was slightly open, and so I pushed it open enough to stick my head inside. Dad’s bathrobe was hanging on the wall and through the foggy shower glass door I could see that he was the only one in the bathroom. I stepped inside and brushed my teeth. As I finished brushing, Dad turned off the shower and opened the door to grab a towel. “Morning, Marty,” Dad said with a big grin when he saw me standing in front of the washbasin. He left the shower door wide open as he began to dry himself. In the mirror I saw his entire naked body. When he dried his hair, his whole body shook making his dick fling from side to side. “Are you gonna shower, son?” he asked as he stepped out of the shower. “I guess,” I said. “Did you have a good night?” Dad asked. “Yeah,” I said. “I slept pretty good. Where’s Mom?” I asked. “She’s out. There’s some sale going on and she wanted to get there before all the good stuff sold,” Dad told me. He stepped up to the washbasin to shave. He stood next to me completely naked. He’d never done anything like that before. I started to get a boner with his naked body so close to me. And I found it so hard to keep my eyes from lingering on the sight of his thick, floppy dick dangling over his big balls. My baggy sweats were starting to tent out, so I turned my back to Dad, dropped my sweats and hopped into the shower. I don’t know why I was so embarrassed to have Dad see me with a boner. After all, he’d had my boner in his mouth last night. But Dad didn’t know I was awake last night. And Dad didn’t know I had watched him and his friends all fuck Ron’s wife. The more I thought about these things, the harder I got. Through the shower door, I watched Dad shave. He finished before I was done showering, but to my astonishment, he walked naked out of the bathroom. That was not like Dad at all. I finished my shower, dried off, slipped on my baggy sweats and went downstairs to have some breakfast. I couldn’t believe it. Dad was standing in the kitchen bareass naked. He was looking out the 60

BedTime Tales 3 60

1/28/04, 5:38:47 PM


kitchen window waiting for some coffee to brew. My boner sprang up and made a huge bulge in my sweats. This time Dad got an eyeful. It was impossible to hide it as I grabbed a bowl, filled it with cereal and got some milk out of the fridge. I pretended like nothing was happening and sat at the table to eat my cereal. Dad poured himself some coffee. He didn’t say anything but as he drank his coffee and read the paper at the counter, his dick swelled significantly. It wasn’t hard enough to stand up, but it was plenty hard and instead of hanging down over his balls, it pointed out towards me. As I ate my cereal, I couldn’t help but keep glancing at his swelling prong. Each time I looked it swelled a bit more. Just as I finished my cereal, Dad asked, “Want some orange juice?” “Ah, sure,” I said. Dad poured me a glass and walked up to me and set the juice on the table. He was standing less than a foot away and his cock was pointing halfway to the ceiling. I took a big gulp and looked up at him. “You like looking at this, Marty?” he asked me as he slipped his fingers around his shaft and shook his cock. I nodded. He calmly put his hand at the back of my head and brought his crotch right up against my face. He waved his dick before my eyes before he pressed it forward and rubbed his cockhead back and forth against my face. “Do you want to suck me?” Dad asked. “Steve tells me that you like sucking dick.” Dad rubbed his cockhead over my lips and when I opened my mouth, Dad pushed his thick cockhead inside. The feel and taste of Dad’s pecker was incredible. I began sucking it immediately and Dad fed me more and more of this boner until I had the entire tool down my throat. As I sucked Dad, he reached down and pulled my sweats down, exposing my throbbing boner. “I can see you like this very much, son,” he said as he began pumping my dick. “We’re going to have a lot of fun. I’ve got a lot of things to teach you, son,” Dad said. 61

BedTime Tales 3 61

1/28/04, 5:38:47 PM


I certainly hoped so. I loved being this close to Dad. I wondered if we were going to get together with Ron and Steve. I loved sucking Steve’s cock the other day and I knew if all four of us could get together, the men could show me all kinds of great things to do. “Your dick certainly is beautiful,” Dad groaned. “It’s so thick,” he moaned. I kept on sucking Dad. I grabbed his butt cheeks and pulled his crotch into my face. My nose ground into his thick bush. Even though he’d just showered, I could still smell his manly scents. Dad grabbed one of my hands and pulled it around to the back of his butt. “Slip a finger onto my butt hole, son,” he instructed. “Play with my butt hole while you suck me. I love it when a guy touches my asshole.” I dug my fingers into his butt crack and found his soft asshole. I couldn’t believe I was touching Dad’s butt hole while I sucked him. What an incredible morning. “Aw, fuck, that feels so good, son,” Dad moaned. “Your mouth is so fucking hot. Yeah, poke your finger into my butt ... oh fuck, stick another finger inside.” I managed to worm a second finger into Dad’s hole. The heat of his insides singed my fingertips. My dick was drooling thick globs of precum all over Dad’s fingers. When he stroked me, he set off pulses of electricity through my body. I wasn’t going to last much longer. My whole body began to shake and convulse. My balls trembled and suddenly I was spewing cum all over Dad’s hands. “Oh, fuck,” Dad groaned. “Look at that cum. Look at my son’s cum.” When I was finished cumming, Dad let go of my dick and began licking his cum soaked fingers. As he lapped up my juices, he rammed his cock deep and hard down my throat. He let out a growl and blasted the back of my throat with several thick splashes of rich cum. I swallowed quickly and savored the rich taste of Dad’s cream as it filled my belly. When Dad pulled his cock out of my mouth, I kissed his pecker and Dad laughed. “That was fun, wasn’t it, son?” Dad asked. “Yeah,” I said with a big smile. “Would you like to get together with my friends?” he asked. “They 62

BedTime Tales 3 62

1/28/04, 5:38:48 PM


can teach you a few things, too.” “Really?” I asked. “Sure. They’d love to get their hands on you,” Dad said. He leaned forward and gave me a kiss. “And it would be great to see you having a good time.” “That would be fun,” I said. “Good. Unfortunately, we better get some clothes on,” Dad said. “Mom will probably be home before too long.” “OK,” I said. Dad left the kitchen to dress. I pulled up my sweats, finished my orange juice and went upstairs to put on more clothes.

The Old Y I’d started my part time job at the Y mostly because I was bored. Our Y was very old and downtown along the riverfront. In its heyday it was packed with fathers and sons using the pool, excercising, playing basketball and having a good time in the showers. I know, because Grandpa and Dad took me there several times a week when I was a boy. I learned a lot at the Y, especially in the pool where we could swim naked, and in the steam room and sauna. Looking back, I think one of the reasons Grandpa and Dad took me to the Y was so that I could get an education from other men. More than once I caught Grandpa with his hands and mouth where they shouldn’t be. Now it was a quiet place. Most families had moved out of town to the suburbs a long time ago. There were just a few men and fewer boys who spent much time at the old Y. However, there was one father and son who came regularly. After a few weeks I learned they lived in a renovated apartment downtown. The dad’s name was Masumi and the son was Hideo. I had the late shift and worked from six in the evening until ten, when the Y closed. One of my duties was to check out the swimming pool several times each evening and to make sure the sauna and steam room were functioning properly. I had my eye on the father when I caught him alone in the steam room with a horny friend of mine, Mark. My friend had sucked every dick in town and also knew which parks had the best restrooms. 63

BedTime Tales 3 63

1/28/04, 5:38:48 PM


When I opened the steam room door to place some eucalyptus oil on the steam vents, I found Mark and the father sitting side by side in the back. There was too much steam to make out any details, but the father grabbed his towel and stepped out of the steam room when I entered. As he passed me it was clear he was trying to hide a massive hardon under his towel. After that I noticed that he usually spent a good half hour in the steam room and sauna while his son took swimming lessons. I made a point to check the pool at least once or twice during those swimming lessons. Watching the naked teacher with his few naked pupils did wonders for my old ticker. I’d slowly walk the length of the pool and then pop my head into the sauna and steam room. The father was either in the sauna or steam room during the swimming lessons. If I was lucky I’d catch him with a flaming boner in the sauna. I wondered if the boy had any idea what his dad was doing at the Y? Did the dad bring his son purposely to the Y so that his boy would find out? Or did he expect some of the men to teach his son how men can have fun together? When January came, the Y changed my schedule so that I got off duty just before the evening swimming lessons. After my shift I didn’t have any reason to hurry on home, so I started enjoying the pool, sauna and steam room in the evenings. It didn’t take long before I found myself alone in the steam room with Masumi. I was old enough to be his father, but that didn’t seem to put him off in the least. I was alone in the steam room when he entered. He proceeded right to the back where I was sitting in the corner. When he saw someone was there, instead of sitting in the other corner, he sat close enough so that we could see each other. He placed his towel next to him and spread his legs enough so that I could see his dick hanging down over his balls. When my cock hardened and pointed upwards, he began gently touching his balls and coaxing his pecker. I spread my legs wide and rubbed my hand up and down the sides of my engorged tube. Masumi looked me over a few times and then he quietly leaned over and took my dick into his mouth. The feel of his soft tongue was exquisite. He’d been sucking dick for a long time. 64

BedTime Tales 3 64

1/28/04, 5:38:49 PM


I rocked my hips up and down, forcing my cock to slide back and down his throat. As he sucked me, he jacked himself. When I began to moan and spurt cum down his throat, he beat himself furiously until his cum splattered onto the tile benches of the steam room. “Thanks,” I said when he took his mouth off my cock. “My pleasure,” he said. He wiped his cum off the bench with his towel and said, “My son’s swimming lesson should be over soon.” “You’ve got a nice boy,” I told him. “Yeah, he’s cute, alright,” Masumi said. “He’s growing up so fast.” “That’s what boys do,” I said. “I remember when my dad and grandpa used to bring me here when I was a boy. It almost seems like yesterday.” “You came here as a kid?” Masumi asked. “Oh yeah. We came several times a week. It was busy back then,” I told him. “Really, it’s nice and quiet now. I bet you couldn’t do what we just did years ago. One of the reasons I like coming here is that I can get off while my son takes his lessons.” “Actually, the steam room and sauna were pretty active a long time ago. Even with all the fathers and sons, if you wanted a good blowjob this was the place to be,” I said. “Blowjobs? Here in the Y years ago?” Masumi asked in disbelief. “Blowjobs in the sauna and if you wanted to get fucked, you went to the steam room,” I told him. “I got a good education as a boy in these rooms.” “I bet,” Masumi said with a smile. “It’s hard to imagine. I had no idea things were so active years ago.” “They sure were,” I said. “I better see how my boy is doing,” Masumi said. He grabbed his cum soaked towel and headed to the door. Before he opened it he turned and came back. “You said you got a good education in these rooms. Didn’t your dad mind?” “He never let on that he cared. Secretly I think he hoped I’d learn a thing or too. I caught my grandpa giving head and licking ass several times.” “No shit! That must have been hot,” Masumi exclaimed. He looked 65

BedTime Tales 3 65

1/28/04, 5:38:49 PM


me over and rubbing his chin he hesitantly asked, “If my boy ended up in here, ah, would you mind teaching him a thing or two?” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. It took me a few moments to reply. “Ah, sure. It would be an honor,” I mumbled. “You know, he’s at that age where I know he’s horny a lot of the time. I’d teach him myself, but I don’t know how he’d react. But if it was another man, someone he didn’t know that well, I think he’d be willing to learn.” “Sure, I understand,” I added. “Thanks,” Masumi said and he left the steam room. I wasn’t sure what to make of the dad’s request. Was he serious or just expressing a secret fantasy? I was steamed out and stepped out of the steam room. Holding my towel I walked past the pool to the locker room. The swimming lesson was over and the pool was empty. In the locker room I found Masumi and his son, Hideo, dressing. Hideo already had his white briefs on. The sight of the nearly naked boy made my mouth drool. If there weren’t other men in the room, I would have walked up to the father and his son to get a closer look at the boy. I dried off and quickly slipped on some underwear because my cock was starting to swell just thinking about giving the boy some private lessons. I wondered what his balls and cock would feel like in my mouth. Would he want to learn how to suck on a cock? Would he like to know how good it can be to have a man’s fat cock up your butt? Masumi and Hideo finished dressing about the same time I did. All three of us headed out of the Y together. At the entrance, Masumi said, “See you later,” to me and he and his son turned and went left toward their apartment. “Later,” I said and went the other way. §

§

§

A few days later I was down at the Y again. The boys’ swimming lessons were just wrapping up when I arrived. As I strolled along the swimming pool, the naked boys were jumping out of the pool. Their naked teacher was already standing on the side and slapping their butts as they headed to the showers. It was enough to give any red-blooded man a throbbing boner. I 66

BedTime Tales 3 66

1/28/04, 5:38:49 PM


knew Masumi was most likely in the sauna or steam room having some fun. I watched his son hurry off to the showers with the other boys. But just before he disappeared around the corner, I saw him turn and look toward the steam room and sauna. He squinted his eyes as if he was looking for something. Then he caught me looking at him. For a brief moment he looked back at me, but when I casually scratched my balls he disappeared in a flash. As I entered the steam room, I heard some deep moans coming from the back. Whoever was having fun didn’t bother to stop to see who had just entered the steam room. My cock was throbbing with excitement by the time I reached the back bench. There was Masumi, lying on his back servicing two guys. I could make out the guy closest to me, the one sitting on Masumi’s face and feeding him his ass. It was this hot dad, Lance, I’d fooled around with a number of times. I was surprised to see him as he usually came late in the evening. I bent over and tasted Lance’s dripping cock. It was overflowing with juicy precum. As I sucked it, I slid my hand down the dad’s muscled back and around his firm butt until my fingers met his sensitive butt hole. I could feel Masumi’s tongue rimming Lance and probing his sensitive hole. The air was so thick and dark I had a hard time making out the other guy. All I could see was that Masumi’s legs were up in the air and he was getting fucked good and hard. Suddenly I heard the other guy grunt, “Dad, I’m … I’m getting close.” Shit, it was the hot dad’s son! I took my face off the dad’s cock and moved to Masumi’s crotch so I could see for sure. I’d often seen Lance and his son, Stanley, lifting weights together. My balls nearly exploded when I saw with my own eyes the hot dad’s son plugging his porker deep into Masumi’s gut. “Go ahead, Stanley,” Lance groaned. “Drain your nuts. Let him have it. I know he wants it.” Stanley pounded Masumi’s butt hard and let out a painful moan. His body bucked and thrashed as he emptied his balls. I’d seen Lance cum often and his son shot just like him. If his orgasm was anything like his dad’s, his wads were shooting all the way up into Masumi’s belly. Lance could shoot wads across a room and it appeared as if his son’s blasts were just as strong. 67

BedTime Tales 3 67

1/28/04, 5:38:50 PM


Stanley kept moaning until his spams died down. I had my face buried in Masumi’s crotch and was dying to see Stanly pull his spent dick out of Masumi’s butt when I heard a meek voice call out, “Dad, are you in here?” It was Hideo’s voice. The four of us froze. We stayed motionless as we heard Hideo softly approach the back of the steam room. “Dad?” he called out again. I lifted my head and turned to see Hideo standing right behind me. I looked the boy over and saw that he was mesmerized with what he saw. His dick stretched up as high as it could go. I had Masumi’s boner in my hand and swung it back and forth for Hideo to see. “Have you ever seen your dad’s boner before, boy?” I asked. Hideo shook his head. His eyes practically popped out as he looked at his dad’s hard cock for the first time. As I looked the boy in the eye, I leaned forward and licked the head of his father’s flaming cock. Hideo bent over to see what I was doing. I pulled off Masumi’s cock and aimed it at his son. “Here, boy, have a taste of your dad’s dick,” I said. Stanley still had his cock plugged up inside Masumi and as Hideo leaned forward and tentatively tasted the tip of his dad’s cock, Stanley began to rock back and forth, pushing his cock in and out of Masumi. “You like the way your dad tastes, boy?” I asked as I put my hand on Hideo’s head and pushed him down further onto his dad’s cock. Hideo kept on lapping the juices which oozed out of Masumi’s bulging head. “Open your mouth boy … yeah, like that. Now stuff more of your dad’s cock inside … yeah … now start sucking it. Your dad loves that,” I instructed the boy. Stanley was fucking Masumi with steady, rhythmic strokes again. Masumi went back to probing Lance’s butt hole with his tongue. With his son sucking on him, he dug ever deeper up into Lance’s asshole. My cock was leaking precum like faucet. As Hideo worked his dad’s cock all the way into his mouth, I ran my hand down the boy’s back to his butt. His butt cheeks were so tight I could barely squeeze my fingers between them to feel his hard button. 68

BedTime Tales 3 68

1/28/04, 5:38:50 PM


Maybe not tonight, but before long, I knew I was going to have my boner buried deep up inside the boy. “Keep sucking your dad, boy,” I whispered in his ear. “Keep sucking until he shoots a fat load down your throat. And when he cums, swallow every drop. There’s nothing like drinking your dad’s cum, boy.” Hideo grunted as I knelt behind him and spread his round butt cheeks. I shoved my face up into his tight crack and enjoyed the sweet, musky smell of his young butt. Then I flicked his closed rosebud. It was firm and tight and would take some diligent practice to loosen up and open. Already, Masumi was on the verge of exploding into his son’s mouth for the very first time. Lance was getting ready to explode, too. He lifted his butt off Masumi’s face and stuffed his dripping sausage down Masumi’s throat. “Fuck,” Lance groaned. “Ain’t nothing so hot as seeing a boy suck his dad for the first time.” The hot dad swung his hips forward, thrusting his cock all the way down Masumi’s throat. When Masumi started spewing his cum into his son’s mouth, Lance exploded. He ground his hips against Masumi’s face as he blasted his wads down Masumi’s gullet. I could hear Hideo gulping down his dad’s load. I couldn’t begin to imagine what Hideo was feeling inside. I kept on licking Hideo’s tight rosebud. Then I reached around, grabbed his boner and stroked it. The boy’s dick was gooey with precum, and as I stroked it, his tight rosebud quivered against my tongue. In just a few strokes the boy shot off. His cum shot out hot and heavy between my fingers. I needed to cum myself. I stood up, coated my dick with Hideo’s spooge and pumped a thick load all over the boy’s back. Then I ran my hands over the boy’s back, spreading my cum over his entire back and even onto his tight asshole. Just like Masumi had guessed, his son was at that age where he was horny and willing to learn. We didn’t leave the steam room for another two hours. By the time Hideo left, he had a very thorough education and much closer relationship with his dad.

69

BedTime Tales 3 69

1/28/04, 5:38:51 PM


Dad Goes Birding

It was the first Saturday of the month and Dad was off to spend the day with his friend, Randall. Dad and Randall were birders and got together once a month to spend a whole day looking for birds. I thought the hobby was stupid. I went with them once a long time ago and the day was so boring. We spent hours in the reeds on the edge of a wetland looking at the birds. I was ready to go home after twenty minutes, but they kept at it for hours. Finally at lunch time, Dad drove me home and went back to spend the afternoon with Randall. He never asked me to go birding with them again. Dad and Randall took hundreds and hundreds of pictures of birds. Dad had shelves full of albums of these pictures. Several years ago he got a digital camera and now stored thousands of bird pictures on his laptop. When he’d go birding with Randall, he’d take his laptop with him so he could download his bird pictures during the day. Now that he had iPhoto on his laptop, it made downloading and sorting his bird pictures so easy, he even bothered to show me how much “fun” it was maintaining his bird pictures on his laptop. iPhoto looked easy and fun to use, but the only thing I thought was what a waste to load it up with bird pictures. Dad came back late Sunday, much later than usual. If he hadn’t called Mom in the evening to tell her he’d be late, she would have been very worried. “They must have gone to some far off lake today,” I said to Mom at supper. “Somewhere beyond Steven’s dam,” she said. “Are there birds up there?” I asked jokingly. “If there weren’t I don’t think your dad would bother going so far,” Mom said with a laugh. I went to bed and fell asleep before he came home. When I woke up Mom was in the kitchen reading the paper and having some coffee. “Where’s Dad?” I asked. “Still sleeping. He didn’t get in until two in the morning,” she told me. “Wow, that’s late,” I said. “Yeah, he mumbled something about having a flat or something,” 70

BedTime Tales 3 70

1/28/04, 5:38:51 PM


she said. “He left his bags in the hallway. Would you mind moving them into his study?” Mom asked. “OK,” I said. I found Dad’s bags just inside the front door. One had his camera and tripod, the other his laptop. I hauled them into his office and set his camera bag beside his desk. I pulled his laptop out of his bag and put it on his desk. I lifted the lid so it would be ready for him to use and it lit up. Dad had just put his laptop to sleep instead of shutting it down so it came on right away. I wouldn’t have thought anything of it, but when his screen came on, instead of there being pictures of birds in his iPhoto window, there were a bunch of photos of naked guys. The pictures were just thumbnails so everything was tiny but it was clear the guys in the photos were naked and they weren’t just standing around, they were shoving their faces up butts, holding their cocks, stuffing dicks in their mouths and ... well you wouldn’t believe me if I told you everything I saw in those thumbnails. My dick sprung up fast and hard. I was still in my pajamas and my dick poked the soft fabric way out. I didn’t dare go back to the kitchen to face Mom like this. I wanted to stay and take a closer look at all the photos, but what if Dad woke up and found me? I put the laptop to sleep and crept back to my bedroom. When I pulled off my pajama bottoms, my boner throbbed so hard it hurt. I lay down on my bed and took deep breaths to calm my nerves. Was that Dad in some of those thumbnail photos? It sure looked like it was Dad. And some of those guys looked like Randall. But who were all the other men? There was one photo in particular. It sure looked like Dad in that one. There was a guy who had his finger in deep inside another man’s butt. His face was just above the guy’s butt hole and his tongue was dangling out and licking the edge of the guy’s hole. I should have enlarged the photo to be sure, but I was afraid if I touched anything Dad would know that someone had looked at his iPhoto collection. “Cory,” Mom called out as she knocked on my door. “I’m going down to the store. Want anything special for lunch?” she asked. “No,” I called back. I was lying on my bed stretched out naked clutching my still throbbing boner. I was terrified she was going to come in. “OK,” Mom said. “I’ll be back in about an hour.” 71

BedTime Tales 3 71

1/28/04, 5:38:51 PM


I was so relieved when she left. After she was gone, the house was so quiet. Dad was clearly still asleep. I sat up and pulled on my pajamas again. I couldn’t resist Dad’s laptop. Silently I went back to Dad’s study. I closed the study door and with my heart beating madly I tapped the keyboard to wake up Dad’s laptop. The thumbnail photos of the naked men glared back at me. There was the one with the guy fingering the other guy’s hole. I looked closely at it and there was no mistaking Dad’s face. I quickly memorized the other thumbnails in the window and then selected the photo of Dad and zoomed in on it. When it filled the window it took my breath away. Dad had his finger inside the man’s butt up to his knuckle. His tongue was sticking out and the tip grazed his inserted finger. Dad’s chin rested on the guy’s balls. The photo was so exciting I made a huge wet spot in my pajamas in an instant. Carefully I zoomed back out until the thumbnails were exactly like they were at the beginning. I looked at each of the thumbnails. There was one where both Dad and Randall had their tongues on one guy’s butt. Another photo was that of Randall lying on his back, his legs in the air and some guy’s big cock was plugged inside. Then there was one photo which really shocked me. It was a photo of Michael, one of my school classmates, his dad, Randall and my father. Michael was on the floor with his butt up in the air. He had his mouth on his dad’s cock. Dad was squatted behind Michael and was shoving his cock up Michael’s butt. And Randall was lying underneath Michael looking up between Michael’s legs. My dick began dripping right then and there. In no time, my pajama bottoms were soaked. I zoomed in on the photo to get a close look. Dad looked so happy. The look on his face was incredible. His eyes were almost closed and his mouth was wide open. Michael was looking up at his dad. His dad’s cock filled his mouth so much you could see the bulge in Michael’s cheeks where his dad’s cockhead was. What was that like, having your own father’s dick in your mouth? Michael sure seemed to be enjoying himself. My balls were tingling already. I zoomed out again and studied the 72

BedTime Tales 3 72

1/28/04, 5:38:52 PM


rest of the thumbnails. I scrolled up and down the list of thumbnails. The window said there were a hundred and twenty seven photos in this one album. I wanted to stay all morning and study each photo but I had already been in Dad’s study way too long. I scrolled back to where the thumbnails were when I first woke up Dad’s laptop and put it to sleep again. Then I closed the lid and put the laptop in the bag. I was afraid that if I left it on Dad’s desk he might get suspicious. If it was still in his bag, he wouldn’t think anyone had used it. Then clutching my dripping cock I tiptoed back to my bedroom. Man was I ever lucky. A minute or two after I closed my bedroom door, I heard Dad walking about. I heard him close the bathroom door and then the shower running. I pulled my pajamas bottoms off again and stretched out on my bed. My dick was bubbling wet, clear fluid. I let it point up to the ceiling and leak while I listened to Dad shower. The sensations shooting through my body were so strong that I knew that just the slightest touch would make my dick blast off. The feelings were so delicious I didn’t want to do anything to make them stop. The thumbnails of Dad and the other guys flashed through my mind. Finally I gripped my cock, and the touch of my fingers on my tender boner burst my nuts. I shot an arc of cum that sprayed high into the air and then came splattering down on my chest. I let out a deep, satisfying moan. It felt so good just to lie there and let my balls drain. My cum puddled on my chest and belly. As it cooled I rubbed it all over myself. I lay in bed until I heard Dad finish his shower. I heard him leave the bathroom and then go into the kitchen. I was about to get up when the phone rang. “Randall,” I heard Dad say on the hallway phone. “Yeah, wasn’t that great ... you bet ... That Michael boy is sure hot. His butt was so tight. I’m glad we both got to fuck him. Didn’t it feel good with his dad’s cum inside? ... Probably ...” There was a long pause as Randall talked. “I suppose you’re right. Cory’s butt is probably every bit as tight ... Hmm ... That’s an idea ... We’ll see ... Maybe next month we can spend the whole night. As long as I let my wife know ahead of time there’s no problem. Tony said he’d like to bring his son, Everett, and his father. Evidently the three of them 73

BedTime Tales 3 73

1/28/04, 5:38:52 PM


fool around.” Again there was a long pause. “Yeah, that sure was a tasty ass. I envy those guys who get to do this all the time. Well, I better go. Cory will be up soon. See you next time.” Then Dad hung up. Listening to Dad’s conversation sent shivers up my spine. Was he talking about me with Randall? Did he want to do the same thing with me? Was that Everett they were talking about the Everett in my class? He and Michael hung out together all the time. Did they do all these things with their dads? My head was swimming with questions. I tossed my wet pajama bottoms in my hamper, slipped on a t-shirt, pulled on a pair of shorts and then went into the kitchen. “Morning, Cory,” Dad said with a big smile. “Hi, Dad,” I greeted him. “How was your birding trip with Randall?” I asked. “Just fine,” he said. “Where’d you go? Mom said you had a flat or something,” I asked. “Way beyond Steven’s dam up to a place called Bearlick Pond. You should have seen the herons there. They were so beautiful.” “I bet,” I said, trying to sound bored already. “Mom’s out shopping,” I said. “She should be back soon. I’m gonna go shower.” “OK,” Dad said. “I know birding is not your thing, but I know you’d love Bearlick Pond. Someday I’d like to take you there,” Dad said. “Sure, Dad,” I said trying to conceal my excitement. I left the kitchen and went to shower. §

§

§

It was hard thinking of anything else but those photos on Dad’s laptop the rest of the day. I kept hoping that he’d go out for several hours so I could look at them. Unfortunately, Dad hung around all day. When Mom got home, she and Dad got started on a project in the yard, so there was no chance to sneak into Dad’s study and look at those photos. At school on Monday I saw Michael and Everett in a new light. Michael and I had gym together, and after gym while we were in the showers, I made a point to use the shower stall next to him. At one point he bent down to wash his feet and I saw his butt hole 74

BedTime Tales 3 74

1/28/04, 5:38:53 PM


sticking out. I wondered if it would look different after having a bunch of dicks inside, but it looked normal. I started to get a boner thinking about Dad’s cock buried inside Michael’s butt, and had to quickly rinse and get out of the showers before I made a spectacle of myself. When I got home, Dad was still at work. He usually didn’t come home until seven or so. While Mom was busy in the kitchen I snuck into Dad’s study. His laptop was on his desk. I turned it on and by the time I opened his iPhoto collection my cock was raging hard. It only took a second to find the album with the photos of the naked guys. I grabbed a blank CD, popped it into Dad’s laptop and as quickly as I could, I exported the entire album of hot photos onto the CD. Then without wasting any time, I burned the CD, ejected it from Dad’s laptop and shut it down. There was no way I was going to have Mom or Dad catch me looking at those photos on Dad’s laptop. I hid the CD under my shirt and crept back to my bedroom so I could look at the photos on my computer in the privacy of my bedroom. I wanted to look at them right away, but Mom had a nasty habit of popping into my bedroom from time to time before supper to make sure I was studying. I had to wait until supper was over and Dad and Mom thought I had gone to bed. That night, after Dad kissed me good night and it was dark in my room, I turned on my computer and slipped in the CD. I was naked and my dick was already dripping with anticipation as the first images began to appear. One of the first photos was of Michael and his dad and another boy. Michael’s dad was sitting on a chair and Michael was kneeling on the floor between his dad’s legs. He had half of his dad’s cock in his mouth. The other boy was standing next to them and Michael’s dad was playing with the boy’s dick. The next picture had three of them and Randall. Michael was still sucking his dad, but the other boy was leaning forward with his butt sticking out and Randall was poking his dick into the boy’s ass. Michael’s dad was holding Randall’s cock and guiding it into the boy’s hole. The third picture had the four of them again. This time Randall’s cock was inside all the way and he was clutching the boy’s butt firmly. Michael was standing up and lifting his leg to sit on his 75

BedTime Tales 3 75

1/28/04, 5:38:53 PM


dad’s cock. In the fourth picture, Michael was sitting on his dad’s cock. It was halfway up his butt. Randall was still fucking the boy’s butt, only this time his cock was almost all the way out. Even in the photo you could see that Randall’s cock was wet and slippery. My balls were churning. I was only on the fourth picture and already I was ready to pop. In the fifth picture, Michael was sitting all the way down on his dad’s cock. Randall was tugging on the dad’s balls while he kept fucking the boy. I lasted until the sixth picture. In that picture, Dad appeared. He was kneeling in between the dad’s legs and sucking on his balls. Dad’s face was pressed against the exposed part of the dad’s cock. Michael’s cock-filled butt hole was hardly an inch away from Dad’s eyes. Randall had one hand on Michael’s butt and he had a finger stuck up Michael’s butt hole next to his dad’s cock. The boy Randall was fucking was leaning forward and almost touching his toes. Randall’s cock was halfway inside the boy’s butt and from the expression on Randall’s face it looked like he was cumming. My balls exploded and cum shot out of my dick and splattered against my thighs. I gazed at the hot photo while my balls slowly calmed down. When I turned to grab something to wipe my thighs my hand bumped into Dad’s hairy legs. “Dad!” I exclaimed when I saw him standing next to me. He was wearing a t-shirt and a pair of boxers. On top of that, he had an enormous boner in his boxers because they were pushed way out. Dad put his hand on my shoulder and calmly asked, “You like those pictures?” “Uh ... yeah,” I stuttered. “I can tell,” Dad said. He kneeled down and spread my cum soaked thighs. “You’ve made quite a mess,” he said with gleam in his eye. Then he proceeded to lick my cum off my thighs. He kept licking and licking until his tongue was up against my balls. My dick stiffened quickly and began to throb. Dad licked my balls and then he slid his tongue up the sides of my shaft up to my cockhead. His lips covered my sensitive head as I watched my dick disappeared into Dad’s face. He sucked me for several minutes and then to my disappointment he let go and stood up. 76

BedTime Tales 3 76

1/28/04, 5:38:53 PM


“I’d love to stay and take care of that,” Dad said squeezing my cock, “but your mother will wonder what’s taking me so long. Besides, she’s expecting some of this tonight,” he said and groped himself. “I’d love for you to have it, son,” Dad said, “but we’ll have to do that another time.” Dad leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. “You do want this, don’t you?” he asked as he pulled my hand onto his crotch so I could feel his hardon. I knodded. “You’ll have it before too long,” he said. “I promise.” Dad stood up and walked to the door. “Don’t stay up too late, son,” he said and he left. I shut down my computer and crawled back into bed. The touch of Dad’s boner was still fresh in my hand. I smelled my hand and could detect his rich aroma. While I smelled his odor, I beat off again, and again. By the third time I was exhausted and quickly fell asleep. §

§

§

The next day when I came home from school I saw Randall’s pickup in front of our house. I wondered what he was doing here in the middle of the week. “Mom, Dad, I’m home,” I called out when I opened the door. “Cory, is that you?” I heard Dad calling from his study. “It’s me, Dad,” I called back. “Come here,” Dad said as he stuck his head out the study. “Randall and I were looking at our recent photos.” It looked like Dad didn’t have a shirt on. I dropped my books in the living room and went to Dad’s study. The door was almost closed. Boy, was I shocked when I pushed the door open. Dad and Randall were naked and looking at the photos on Dad’s laptop. Their dicks were already rock hard and pointing up to the ceiling. “Get in here, Cory,” Dad said as he grabbed my hand. “It’s time we showed you a thing or two about men.” As soon as I was inside the study, Dad closed the door and locked it. “Mom won’t be home for an hour or so, but just in case,” Dad said. “Your dad told me how much you liked these photos,” Randall said, pointing to Dad’s laptop. “Get naked and tell me which are 77

BedTime Tales 3 77

1/28/04, 5:38:54 PM


your favorites,” he added as he groped his huge boner. “You want to have some fun, don’t you, son?” Dad asked. “Yeah,” I said with a big smile. I eagerly undressed to join Dad and Randall. My dick hardened in a flash as soon as I wrestled it free of my jeans. “I like an eager lad,” Randall said with a big smile when he saw my boner. “Isn’t it a beauty?” Dad said as he took hold of my pecker. Dad kneeled in front of me and buried his face in my crotch. “Love that spunky smell,” he sighed as he took a deep whiff. Dad stuck out his tongue and licked my balls and then my shaft. “I’ve been wanting to do that for a long time, son,” he told me. “I wasn’t sure if you’d enjoy it. Man was I glad when I saw you going nuts over these photos. I knew then we were going to have a good time.” Randall spread his legs and tugged on his heavy nuts. “I love watching a dad play with his son,” he said. “We’re going to have to take you birding. I know the other dads and sons would love to see you.” Dad pulled his face out of my crotch and pulled me closer to his desk. “So tell us, son, which are your favorite photos.” I began scrolling through the list of photos. It was hard picking a favorite as they were all so hot. Dad stood behind me and I felt his thick boner pressed up against my butt crack. Randall played with my balls. It felt great having these two naked men enjoying my body. I saw a photo of Randall licking the butt of a boy. Dad was spreading the boy’s butt so Randall could work his tongue inside. “I like that one,” I said, pointing to it. “Who is it?” I couldn’t tell who the boy was because all I could see in the photo was his butt. “That’s Michael,” Dad told me. As I studied the photo, Dad parted my butt cheeks with his fingers. “Would you like to know what that feels like, son?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. Dad turned me around so that I faced him and my butt faced Randall. Dad kneeled in front of me and pulled my butt cheeks apart. A few moments later, I felt Randall’s wet tongue on my butt hole. “You like that?” Dad asked me. 78

BedTime Tales 3 78

1/28/04, 5:38:54 PM


79

BedTime Tales 3 79

1/28/04, 5:38:55 PM


“Yeah, it feels really good,” I moaned. Dad put his mouth on my cock and slowly pushed my boner into his mouth and down his throat. It felt like nothing I had ever experienced before. No wonder Michael and Everett liked fooling around with their dads and other men. I couldn’t wait to get to fool around with them and their dads. Dad’s fingers pried my butt hole open so Randall could slip his tongue deeper inside. When Randall’s thick, wet tongue squirmed against the soft, sensitive inner skin of my hole, I let out a gasp. Dad sucked on my dick firmly. His tongue squeezed my dick against the roof of his mouth. I pushed my butt back against Randall’s face. I felt his breath on my crack as he wormed his tongue around inside my asshole. Man, it felt so good. I thought I was going to explode any minute. My nuts were churning like mad. When Randall poked a wet finger into my butt hole to spread my hole even wider I lost it. I let out a cry and shot my spunk down Dad’s throat. Dad drank down my load and then he let go of my cock. “Did your boy shoot?” Randall asked as he pulled his tongue out of my butt. “Yeah, a nice, creamy load,” Dad said. “I thought so,” Randall said. “His butt hole sure clamped down tight on my tongue,” he said with a laugh. “You ready to taste some cock now, son?” Dad asked as he waved his cock back and forth. “I sure am, Dad,” I said. Dad stood up and I dropped to my knees. Dad swung his cock back and forth across my face. The heavy, funky smell of his crotch made my head swim. “Open your mouth, son,” Dad told me. I opened my mouth and Dad slapped his thick cockhead onto my tongue. “Lick my head, boy,” he said. “You like that taste?” he asked. I knodded. Dad squeezed his cock and dropped a big dollop of precum onto my tongue. The taste of Dad’s juice sent a shiver up and down my spine. Out of the blue we heard Mom tap the horn on her car like she often did when she came home. “Shit,” Dad said. “She’s home early.” 80

BedTime Tales 3 80

1/28/04, 5:38:56 PM


“Fuck,” Randall mumbled. Dad and Randall hopped up and quickly began tossing on their clothes. I followed suit. “We’ll have to continue this later,” Dad grumbled. “I’ll give you a call,” Randall said as he buttoned his shirt. “I don’t want to miss his first time.” “You won’t,” Dad said. “I’ve wanted to share it with my best friend all along.” We were dressed by the time Mom made it inside. §

§

§

Dad and I didn’t have a chance to get together again until Saturday. While we were having breakfast, Mom said she was going to go out shopping with her sister. That meant we wouldn’t see her until supper time or even later. As soon as she was gone Dad put down the paper he was reading and asked, “Would you like to go over and visit Randall?” “Yeah,” I said with a big smile on my face. Just thinking about it gave me a hardon. “I’ll call him to see if he’s available,” Dad said. When he got up I could see he was as excited as I was. His jeans had a huge bulge in his crotch. Dad called Randall and the moment he set down the phone he said, “Let’s go, boy.” “Great,” I said. We practically ran to the car. Dad peeled out of the driveway and made a dash to Randall’s place. “Are you as excited as I am?” Dad asked when we parked in Randall’s driveway. I eagerly nodded. Dad winked and we got out of the car and hopped up to Randall’s doorway. Randall was waiting for us. He knew exactly why we were there because when he greeted us he wasn’t wearing a stitch of clothing. “Man, is it great to see you two,” he said with a big smile. Not only that, he had a huge boner already. As Dad and I followed Randall to his bedroom we stripped off our clothes. By the time we made it to the bedroom, we were all naked. Randall stretched out on the bed and motioned for me to come over. “Get up here and give me your butt, Cory,” he said. “I want to get it ready for your dad.” 81

BedTime Tales 3 81

1/28/04, 5:38:57 PM


“Straddle his belly and stick your butt into his face, son,” Dad instructed. I followed their instructions and climbed on top of Randall with my butt toward his face. His big hands latched onto my butt cheeks and pulled my asshole onto his mouth. In no time I felt his thick, warm tongue slipping and sliding over my asshole. Dad climbed on the bed, too. He was kneeling between Randall’s legs. Dad’s boner shot up into my face. “Suck your dad’s cock, son,” Dad said. “I know you want to real bad.” I certainly did. I grabbed Dad’s cock and brought it to my lips. I looked up into Dad’s face and stuffed my mouth with his cock. Dad held my head steady with his hands and fed me more and more of his juicy cock. By the time his cockhead reached the back of my throat my balls were on fire. Randall’s tongue was making my butt wet and slippery. Besides his tongue, he used his fingers to stretch and warm my butt hole. “How’s his butt coming?” Dad asked Randall. Randall took his tongue out of my butt long enough to answer, “It will be ready soon. You’re going to love it. It’s nice and tight. I’ll get it good and wet and slippery for you. Don’t worry.” Dad kept sliding his cock in and out of my mouth. I loved the way it felt when he pushed it in all the way and slid over my tongue leaving a trail of sweet tasting precum. Randall stretched my butt hole wide with his fingers and let go. My butt hole clamped down firmly around his tongue. He did it several more times and then pulled his tongue out of my butt. “I’d say he’s ready,” Randall said as he slapped my butt. Dad pulled his leaking cock out of my mouth. Dad laid down on the bed next to Randall, who pulled a jar of slippery gunk from under the bed and liberally coated Dad’s cock with the stuff. “Now climb up here,” Dad said, slapping his belly, “and sit down on this.” He grabbed his lubed cock and shook it. I straddled Dad’s belly and Randall sat up to guide my butt onto Dad’s cock. “You need a bit of this,” Randall said as he scoopped some lube and slapped it onto my butt hole. He pushed it inside my butt with his fingers. “There, now you’re ready, Cory,” Randall said and he guided my butt down until Dad’s cockhead touched my slippery 82

BedTime Tales 3 82

1/28/04, 5:38:57 PM


asshole. “Take a deep breath, son,” Dad instructed, “and push down very slowly.” I did exactly as Dad instructed. When I pushed down, my butt hole began to stretch and stretch as Dad’s cockhead pressed harder and harder against my pucker. “Fuck, this is so fucking hot,” Randall moaned as he watched Dad’s cock inch its way into my butt. Randall’s face was an inch or two away from Dad’s shaft and he held onto Dad’s balls as he watched my butt sliding down onto Dad. After I got several inches of Dad’s cock into me, I had to pause. My butt hole was stretched so far it almost hurt. “Take some deep breaths, son,” Dad advised. “Take your time. We’ve got all day. I remember the first time my dad fucked me. I know exactly what it feels like getting a big cock shoved up your tight hole.” “Grandpa fucked you?” I managed to gasp. “He sure did,” Dad told me. “Too bad he’s not around to enjoy this. I know he would have loved to join in.” I hardly knew my grandpa. He died when I was six or seven. I took several more deep breaths and let my butt push down some more. The discomfort I had felt before had gone. Instead I felt an incredible warmth filling up my insides. “Shit, he’s almost all the way down,” Randall remarked. I felt his fingers exploring my stretched open butt hole. I kept inching my butt down until I finally felt Dad’s balls touching my butt. “How’s that feel, son?” Dad asked. “Pretty good, Dad,” I said. And I really did feel good. Dad pushed his hips up and I felt his cock rubbing my insides. Dad put his hands on my hips and began rocking his hips back and forth and slightly up and down. The way his cock moved inside me sent waves of incredible feelings through my entire being. Randall was stroking his cock steadily. His cockhead was leaking a steady flow of precum. Randall had his head resting on Dad’s thighs and his mouth glued to Dad’s balls. I could feel his nose pressing into my butt. I was now used to Dad’s long, thick cock shoved up inside me. Dad gripped my hips and lifted me up a few inches. Then he let 83

BedTime Tales 3 83

1/28/04, 5:38:57 PM


go so my butt slid down his exposed shaft. He pulled me up a bit higher and then I began to slide my butt up and down his cock on my own. Randall was going nuts watching my butt ride up and down Dad’s shaft. His body started to tremble and he made muffled moans and groans as he kept sucking on Dad’s balls. Suddenly his whole body shook violently and thick streams of cum shot out of his cock. His cum sprayed over Dad’s belly. The thick, ropey strands clung to Dad’s torso. My balls were on the verge of popping. When I saw Randall’s cum shoot out, my balls went into overdrive. Then the smell of his rich cum slapped my nose and my balls fired. Cum streamed out of my pecker. It flew high into the air and then landed on Dad’s chest. “Fuck,” Dad groaned. “Fucking hot.” He bucked his hips, forcing his cock deep inside me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” he yelled. Dad pulled me down on top of him. His big arms wrapped around me and held me tight. His mouth plastered onto mine and he kissed me, thrusting his tongue into my mouth as he shot off inside me. Dad’s cock throbbed inside my butt as his balls drained. His cum filled my butt. Slowly, Dad’s cock started to soften. Bit by bit it slipped out of my cum-filled hole. When it slipped out all the way, my butt felt so empty. The three of us lay on the bed a long time. Randall and Dad took turns hugging and kissing me. Then we got up and showered together. Afterward we didn’t bother putting any clothes on while Randall made some lunch. As we ate our lunch, Randall asked me, “Did you like your first fuck, Cory?” “Yeah, it was great. My butt’s a bit sore, though,” I said with a laugh. “I’m not surprised,” Randall said. “Your Dad has a fat one.” “He’ll get used to it,” Dad said with a gleam in his eye. “Maybe later you’ll want to try Randall’s dick.” “Sure,” I said. “And then, in a month or so, I think we’ll be ready to take you birding so you can meet the other dads and sons,” Dad said. “How does that sound?” I had my mouth stuffed with sandwich so I couldn’t answer, but 84

BedTime Tales 3 84

1/28/04, 5:38:58 PM


I was smiling so much I didn’t have to say a word. Randall grabbed hold of my bare thigh and squeezed it. “When we go, you’ll have a lot of fun.” “We all will,” Dad said with a big grin. “We all will.” §

§

§

The next week in school I had a hard time not telling Michael or Everett that my dad had fucked my butt. Neither one of them were actually friends, just classmates, so I couldn’t just go up to them and start talking about Dad and Randall and what they had taught me. Nor did I have the nerve to tell Michael that I had seen pictures of him fooling around with his dad, my dad and Randall. But I wanted to ask him and Everett so many questions. In the locker room after gym class I saw Michael and Everett showering together. I quickly stripped and took the showerhead next to them. “Hi,” I said when they saw me. “Hi,” they said back. “That was a hard practice,” I said, trying to strike up a conversation. “Yeah,” Michael replied. “Coach Dirks can be pretty tough.” “I’m worn out,” Everett said. “So am I,” I said with a sigh as I soaped my body. “I’m glad it’s the end of the day. If I had another class I’d fall asleep.” Michael and Everett laughed. The showers were full with other classmates. If there weren’t so many other boys there, I would have spent some extra time soaping my crotch and showing Michael and Everett that I liked to have fun, too. Unfortunately, we didn’t have a lot of time in the showers. Coach Dirks yelled for us to hurry up. “Clear on out, boys,” he demanded. “We need to get out of here for the football team.” I dried quickly, dressed, grabbed my school bag and headed out the door. Michael and Everett bounded out of the school building just in front of me. I watched longingly as I saw them race up to a car. Michael’s dad was in the car and both Michael and Everett hopped inside. There were a lot of smiles in that car as it took off. I wondered if Michael, Everett and Michael’s dad were going home to have some fun. How I envied them. 85

BedTime Tales 3 85

1/28/04, 5:38:58 PM


I trotted on home. I was hoping that Mom wouldn’t be home and Dad would be waiting for me completely naked. I got a boner thinking of how he’d rip my clothes off, haul me off to my room and toss me on the bed. But when I got home, the first thing I heard was Mom’s voice calling out, “Cory, is that you?” “It’s me,” I said and walked sadly to my room. At supper time Mom asked, “What’s the matter, Cory? Did something happen at school?” “It’s nothing, Mom,” I said, trying to brush her off. “It’s more than nothing the way you’re moping,” she said. “I’m sure it’s nothing much,” Dad said, coming to my rescue. “Just some teenage blues.” Mom left me alone after that. Later while Dad and I were alone in the kitchen cleaning up, Dad quietly asked, “Is everything OK?” “Yeah,” I answered. “I just wish we could be more like Michael and his dad.” “How’s that?” Dad asked. “I dunno,” I said. “But I saw Michael’s dad pick up Michael and Everett from school today. I know they probably went home and had some fun,” I said wistfully. “I see,” Dad said. “So you’d like us to have more fun, too.” “Yeah,” I said, looking up at Dad. “We will,” Dad said. “We just have to plan our fun times. Are you feeling extra horny tonight?” “I wouldn’t say extra,” I said. “That’s right. I almost forgot what it’s like to be a boy,” Dad said with a laugh. “I bet you’ve got a boner right now.” He looked over his shoulder to make sure Mom wasn’t around, and he groped my crotch. “Just what I thought.” Dad put the last of the dishes in the cupboard and scratched his chin. “I wonder if Randall’s busy tonight. What if I call him and see if he’s free? Would you like to spend some time with Randall tonight?” I eagerly nodded. Dad called Randall and in less than ten minutes he was at our back door. Mom wasn’t aware of any of this and Dad whispered as I left, “I’ll tell Mom you went to the library.” “Sure, Dad. Thanks,” I said and left with Randall. I had a boner all the way to Randall’s place. It was even wet when 86

BedTime Tales 3 86

1/28/04, 5:38:58 PM


we finally got inside and began taking off our clothes. “I’ve got a surprise for you,” Randall said as we stripped in his living room. “Really?” I asked. “What?” “You’ll see,” Randall said and he reached over and tugged on my boner. “Fuck, you’re wet already,” he moaned. I reached back and grabbed hold of his swelling cock. I loved the way his thick rod felt. “Ready for more fun?” Randall asked. “Yeah,” I said and followed him to his bedroom. When he opened the door there was Michael sprawled out naked on Randall’s bed. “Hi, Cory,” Michael said as he waved his hand. “Randall told me you liked to play, too.” I looked up at Randall. “We’re going to have a lot of fun,” Randall said. “Michael’s dad was busy tonight so he couldn’t join us, but the three of us can have a good time.” Randall and I jumped onto the bed. “Which one of you boys wants to suck this first?” Randall asked as he swung his cock around. Michael and I looked at each other and smiled. We got on all fours in front of Randall and he slapped his cock across our faces. “So, I’ve got two hungry boys, do I?” Randall growled. “Open your mouths boys,” he said. “I’ll give you both a taste.” Randall ran his cock back and forth over our open mouths. The feel of his juicy head on my tongue made my dick drip. After teasing our mouths with his plump head, Randall let it slide down my throat. “Cory loves cock as much as you do, Michael,” Randall said. “He likes to get his butt plugged, too. Would you like to see me fuck him?” “Sure,” Michael said. “Then get his butt good and wet, Michael,” Randall instructed. “I got to see his dad plow his butt and now it’s my turn. When we go birding again, I’m sure your dad will want to slide his hard cock up Cory’s tight hole.” Randall leaned over my back and spread my butt cheeks with his big, firm hands, and Michael shoved his wet tongue onto my 87

BedTime Tales 3 87

1/28/04, 5:38:59 PM


hole. “That’s it boy. Stick your tongue up his hole. Here, let me help you,” Randall said and I felt him shove his finger up inside me. “He’s still a tight boy. We’ll need to get his hole warmed up good.” Randall worked both his index fingers into my butt hole and stretched it wide apart so Michael could warm it with his tongue. It was hard to moan with my mouth full of Randall’s thick cock. I don’t know what all Randall and Michael were doing to my butt, but whatever it was it made my whole body tingle. “I’d say he’s ready,” Randall eventually said. He pulled his throbbing boner out of my mouth. Michael slipped his tongue out of my butt hole and slid between my legs. His face was between my thighs so he could watch Randall ream my butt. Randall slapped my butt and then shoved his juicy cockhead onto my warm, wet butt hole. I let out a gasp when I felt his slippery head rubbing against my sensitive pucker. I buried my face in Michael’s crotch. I clutched his stiff pecker and stuffed it into my mouth. Michael slapped his thighs around my head and began bucking his pecker down my throat. It was just what I needed to take Randall’s rod up my butt. The taste of Michael’s cock opened my asshole wide. Randall’s cock slipped inside rather easily. “Fuck, now I know why your dad came so quickly,” Randall growled. “What a nice, tight butt you have. Too bad your dad can’t be here to watch this.” I heard Michael slurping on my dick while he watched Randall drill my butt. In a way I envied him for being able to watch Randall’s cock glide in and out of my slippery hole. I couldn’t wait to watch Dad or Michael’s dad plug Michael’s butt hole up close. Randall pumped his cock in and out of my butt with long, even strokes. Each stroke made my belly burn with pleasure. Michael was enjoying the view and popping plenty of sweet precum into my mouth. “Fuck, here it comes, Cory!” Randall cried out as he slapped my butt hard and crammed his rod in as deep up my hole as he could. “Oh ... fuck,” he growled. I felt his shaft throbbing and shooting cum up my butt. His fingers dug into my butt cheeks and his whole body shook as he drained his balls. When Randall pulled out of my butt, I felt his cum dribble out 88

BedTime Tales 3 88

1/28/04, 5:38:59 PM


of my butt and down my thighs. Michael and I sucked on each other’s cocks feverishly. Randall ran his hands over our bodies and played with our nuts until we popped and shot wads of tasty cum down our throats. I loved the way Randall tugged on my balls when I shot. The three of us cuddled into a mass of arms, legs, hugs, and kisses. Later when Randall took me home he said, “I think you’re ready to go birding again. How does that sound?” I was too excited to say a word.

Guy in the Blue Swim Suit “How was swimming?” Dad asked when I got home. Our local Y recently opened a new pool. It was much bigger than the old one and I started going almost every day. “Great, Dad,” I said. “How many laps can you do now?” he asked. “Twenty-five,” I answered. “Wow,” Dad said and slapped me on the back. “Maybe I should go with you. I should start exercising more.” “Whatever,” I said. I didn’t tell Dad one of the main reasons I liked going. There was this guy, about Dad’s age, who was there almost every day. He wore this really skimpy blue bathing suit which barely covered what he had between his legs. It made me quiver all over when I saw him dive into the pool. The guy certainly wasn’t shy. I wondered what the girls thought when they saw him. I mean, you could even see where his nuts were and how thick his thing was. You could even see the tip of his big knob. To top it off, the guy was friendly. If we were in the shower together, he’d smile and say hi. It was hard not to stare at his big, dangling pecker. I hadn’t seen Dad naked in such a long time I’d forgotten what his pecker looked like. I was sure it wasn’t near as big as the pecker on the guy with the blue swimming suit. What I didn’t know was why I was so intrigued by the sight of the guy’s big pecker. The other guys in school only talked about big tits and women’s butts. When they’d yap on about Mrs. Beltzer’s 89

BedTime Tales 3 89

1/28/04, 5:39:00 PM


knockers, I just smiled. What was the big deal? Why didn’t they say something about Coach Haver’s huge balls? They hung down so low and when he walked naked through the locker room they swung back and forth between his thighs. I wondered how much they weighed? Why didn’t they talk about those? The next day I hurried over to the Y after school. I was so relieved when I saw the guy with the blue swimming suit enter the locker room while I was undressing. “Hi,” he said and set his workout bag on the bench next to me. “Hi,” I said back. I was down to my underwear and took them off. My dick started to swell when I noticed he was looking at me. “You’re here almost every day,” he noted. “What’s your name, kid?” “Teddy,” I said. “I’m Carl,” he said as he undressed. I stuffed my clothes in my locker and pulled out my swimsuit. I wished it was a skimpy one like Carl had. Carl was naked when I began pulling on my swimsuit. His big pecker hung down so full and heavy. Of course, I had to look at it. Carl saw me looking. He smiled at me and then stuffed his clothes in his locker. He took hold of his swimsuit and slowly pulled it up. Then he grabbed his big pecker and with me watching his every move, he carefully stuffed it into his suit. “You like looking at this?” he said as he groped his bulging crotch. I gulped and blushed. Carl chuckled and said, “Don’t worry about it, kid. I like looking at you, too,” he said. Then he looked around to see if anyone was looking, and then he felt my crotch. “Can I walk you home, today?” he asked. “Uh, sure,” I said. “See you after your swim,” he said and he headed to the pool. I had a raging boner and had to sit on the bench for several minutes before I could join him. When I was done swimming, Carl was waiting for me. We walked toward home. He lived a few blocks away from me. As we walked, we talked about school, what it was like when he was growing, up, and what kind of work he did. 90

BedTime Tales 3 90

1/28/04, 5:39:00 PM


“Want to come in for a minute or two?” Carl asked when we got close to his house. “Uh, I don’t know,” I said. “Dad and Mom get worried if I don’t get home on time.” “It will be just for a minute or two,” Carl said. It didn’t take much to convince me. As soon as we were inside, He unbuttoned his jeans and pulled out his big pecker. “You want a closer look at this, don’t you, kid?” he asked. “Go ahead and touch it. I know you want to.” I tentatively took hold of his pecker. It hardened in my hand and grew long and stiff. “Wow,” I said. “It’s so big.” Carl smiled and began feeling my crotch. Of course my pecker was harder than a steel rod. While I felt Carl’s thick, long pecker, he undid my fly and pulled out my hardon. “It’s fun to play with another guy’s cock, isn’t it, kid?” he asked. “Do you do this with other boys?” I shook my head. “That’s too bad. Don’t you have any friends you play with like this?” Again I shook my head. “Maybe we can get together from time to time and have some fun,” Carl said. “Would you like that?” “Yeah,” I said. We were stroking each other’s dick and Carl’s cockhead was brimming with clear fluid. Soon it bubbled over and down his thick, hard shaft. He pumped me harder and faster and soon our breathing became heavy. It was so exciting playing like this. “Shit, that feels good, Ted,” he said. “I love how hard your cock is. I bet you play with it every day. When we have more time I’d love to play with your butt.” I wasn’t sure what you could do with butts, but I was feeling too dizzy to think too hard about it. My nuts were tingling and my pecker was getting that electric feeling. Carl grabbed hold of my nuts and I let go. I let out a gasp and shots of white cream flew out of my pecker. 91

BedTime Tales 3 91

1/28/04, 5:39:00 PM


“Fuck, yeah,” Carl moaned. “Shoot that cum, kid. Spray it for Dad,” he groaned. I kept pumping his monster pecker until his knees buckled and he let out a cry. The slit on his cockhead opened wide and a massive wad of jizz shot out and nearly splattered my face. I’d never seen anything like it. Huge wads of white juice sprayed high into the air and then poured down the sides of his shaft, coating my hands with sticky syrup. “Whew,” Carl groaned. “That was so hot.” He took hold of my hands and licked his cum off my fingers. “That didn’t take too long,” he said. “You’ll be home in good time. Would you like to drop by again?” he asked. “Sure,” I said as I stuffed my wet dick into my shorts and buttoned my jeans. “That would be fun.” “It sure would,” he said. §

§

§

“How’s your swimming going?” my good friend Hank asked. It was a lazy Saturday afternoon. Hank’s wife and kids were out shopping and he had some free time to spend at my place. We were lying naked on my bed enjoying our bodies. “Just great,” I said with a big smile. “There’s this kid that started swimming almost every day recently, a real cute redhead with a nice dick.” “Oh?” Hank asked with interest. “Yeah, and it’s clear he’s interested in my cock,” I said. “He was always checking it out in the shower and in the locker room. Anyway, I offered to walk him home the other day. One thing led to another and I got him to come inside. He said he couldn’t stay long, but he stayed long enough for us to jerk each other off. It was great,” I told Hank. “I shot a huge load and so did the boy. His spunk was so tasty.” “I bet that was hot. Did you do anything else?” he asked. “No,” I said. “But he’ll be back. I asked him if he’d like to drop by again and he said, “Sure.” I can’t wait to get his dick down my throat and to taste his tight butt. I’m sure he’ll be a good cocksucker, too. Boys usually are. It’s great teaching them stuff,” I said with a sly grin. “Fuck, yeah,” Hank said. “It’s been a long time since I’ve gotten 92

BedTime Tales 3 92

1/28/04, 5:39:01 PM


my hands on a boy. I had this farm boy once. That was when I was still working at Brexell Construction in Millersmith. We were fixing the barn roof and I caught the kid looking up from below. It was a hot summer day and I was wearing those short cutoffs without any underwear. I spread my legs so he could see up my legs and look at my equipment.” “What happened?” I asked as I ground my hard cock against Hank’s. “When I got off the roof for lunch, I cornered the boy out behind the barn and taught him how to suck cock. It didn’t take long. After that he sucked me off everyday until the job ended.” “Did you get to suck or fuck him?” I asked. “That’s the hottest part,” Hank said. “On the last day we were out behind the barn totally naked. The boy was down on his knees sucking my cock and jerking himself when his dad caught us.” “No shit,” I said. “What happened?” “I thought the dad was going to chase me off and make a big stink. Instead he watched us for a few minutes and then he began rubbing his crotch. Then he took off all his clothes and joined in.” “No kidding,” I said in disbelief. “Yeah, it was so hot. That dad had a short, fat cock and he came up next to me and we stuffed both our dicks into his son at the same time. As we were stuffing the kid’s mouth with our boners, the dad asked me to fuck his son. He said, “I want to watch him get fucked.” I nearly shot when he asked me. I managed to pull my cock out before I came. “The dad got down on the ground and pulled his son on top of him. While I watched, he slipped his head between his son’s legs and got his boy’s butt wet for me. Then when he had the boy’s butt dripping wet, he watched as I drove my cock into his son’s butt. He even spread open his son’s butt with his hands so I could squeeze inside.” “Jesus,” I said. “Look how much I’m dripping thinking about it.” My cockhead was soaking wet and I smeared my precum against Hank’s thighs. “The farm boy’s butt was so tight. I could barely get it inside the kid. That farmer had to keep spitting onto his son’s butt hole so I could work my cock all the way inside.” “What about the boy?” I asked. 93

BedTime Tales 3 93

1/28/04, 5:39:01 PM


“He loved it. He was moaning so loud. Each time I thrust my cock in him he’d gasp. “ “And the dad?” “He was in hog heaven sucking on my nuts, feeling my cock sliding in and out of his son’s butt, pulling on his son’s hardon, stroking himself. The boy came when I had my cock all the way inside him and squirted a hot load all over his dad’s belly. The boy’s butt squeezed my cock so hard when he came. Fuck it felt so great that I came soon after. When the dad realized I was pumping his son full of cream, he bellowed and blasted off.” “That must have been so hot,” I sighed. “Believe me, it was one of the hottest experiences of my life,” Hank said. “I think about it all the time.” “Did you ever see them again?” I asked. “A few times,” Hank replied. “The dad wanted me to fuck him once and another time the boy fucked his dad. We had some great times in that barn.” “I’ll say,” I groaned. We had our two cocks rubbing against each other. Both our dicks were slippery wet with precum. I couldn’t wait any longer. I turned around so we could suck each other’s cock. As soon as we got our cocks in each other’s throats we got down to some serious sucking. Hank’s recollection of his good times with that farmer and his boy had our balls pumping copious amounts of precum. I imagined what it would be like to get my dick inside the boy from the Y. What did his dad look like? Would his dad want to join in. What would his dad do if he saw me sucking his boy? Would he get a raging boner and join in? Would the dad help me get the boy’s butt slippery wet so we could fuck him? Hank’s mind was as engaged as mine. He was thrusting his hips back and forth, driving his boner all the way down my throat and squirting sweet, delicious precum down my gullet. We were both so turned on that we soon shot our loads. I loved the taste of Hank’s cum. It was rich and creamy and quite sweet, not bitter at all like some guys’ cum. I drank his thick, tasty cum with gusto. When we were done, we kissed and hugged each other. I loved having Hank over on lazy afternoons like this. I wished his wife and kids would go shopping more often. 94

BedTime Tales 3 94

1/28/04, 5:39:01 PM


§

§

§

My cock wouldn’t stay soft. When my friend Carl told me while we were fooling around that he had seduced this redheaded boy at the Y, I realized that he was talking about my son, Teddy. No wonder my boy had looked somewhat flushed when he came home from the Y the other day. I didn’t tell Carl he’d been having fun with my son. I didn’t want to shock him. But I found it hard to keep from thinking about it. Carl had a nice, thick, floppy cock any man would love. Knowing that my son was intrigued with it made my blood churn. I dumped quite a load down Carl’s throat when we sucked each other. Even so, my balls quickly filled up again picturing my son and Carl together. I was looking forward to Sunday. I always spent a lot of time with my son on Sunday. It was our father-son day. Sunday morning while we were having breakfast I asked Teddy, “What do you want to do today, son?” “We have to make a bird house for school,” he said. “Would you mind helping me with that?” “Sure,” I said. “I’ve got some spare wood in the garage. I’m sure there’s enough to put together a bird house.” “That would be great, Dad,” Teddy beamed. I waited until my wife was gone before I took Teddy out to the garage. I loved the time we often spent together on Sundays. It gave me time to talk with my son. Up until now I hadn’t talked to him too much about sex, but now that I knew he was interested in cock, there was no reason to hold back. We cut the boards for the bird house and had glued the walls to the base when we took a break. “You like swimming at the Y?” I asked. “Yeah,” Teddy answered. “You know, when I was your age, one of the things I liked about going swimming was ... well I don’t know if I should tell you,” I said. “What, Dad?” Teddy coaxed me on. “Well, I liked to ... promise you won’t tell anyone?” “I promise,” Teddy said. “I liked to look at the men and their things, you know their dicks,” I said with a sly smile. “Some guys had really big ones. Do you do 95

BedTime Tales 3 95

1/28/04, 5:39:02 PM


that sometimes?” I asked. Teddy blushed and smiled back. “Yeah,” he said sheepishly. “It’s nothing to be embarrassed about,” I told him. “All guys do it. Are there any guys at the Y you like looking at?” “Yeah,” Teddy said. “There’s one guy who has a really thick, long one.” “Do you get a boner when you see it?” “Sometimes,” Teddy said. “I did, too,” I told him. I looked down at my son’s crotch. It was bluging out prominently. “Looks like you’re getting a boner now, son,” I said and I groped his crotch. I felt his hardon through his jeans for sometime and when he didn’t resist, I put his hand on my crotch so he could feel how hard I was getting. Then I unzipped his jeans and reached inside his underwear. “Does that make you feel good?” I asked my son as I rubbed his nuts. “Yeah,” he said looking up at me. “I like it too,” I said and I took his hand, unbuttoned my jeans and put his hand inside under my balls. We groped our nuts for a while and then I leaned forward and kissed my son. “You know what feels really good?” I asked. “Sit on the counter and I’ll show you,” I told him. Teddy hopped onto the counter and I tugged his jeans all the way off. I spread his legs and kneeled in front of him so I could put my face in his crotch. I stuck out my tongue and began licking his sweet balls. “That tickles,” he said with a laugh. I kept working my tongue up his balls and then up his shaft until I had his cockhead on my lips. “This is what feels really good,” I said, and I swallowed his pink glans. Teddy let out a gasp. I sucked on his tender head and then swallowed more and more of his cock until my nose and lips were pressed against the base of his crotch. My son was dripping and the sweet taste of his juices flowing down my throat lit a fire between my legs. I sucked on him for several minutes until his whole body was 96

BedTime Tales 3 96

1/28/04, 5:39:02 PM


shaking. Then I lifted his thighs and let go of his cock so I could slide my tongue under his balls and onto his tight little butt hole. Teddy let out a cry when I parted his tight lips with the tip of my tongue. I wriggled my tongue around inside his hole and then slathered my tongue all over the thick rim of his asshole. “Did you like that, too?” I asked. “Yeah, I didn’t know you could do that?” he said gleefully. “There’s a lot you don’t know yet, son,” I told him. Then I went back to sucking his trembling cock. His balls were draining a steady stream of precum. From the way his cock was throbbing I knew he was going to pop soon. I grabbed my drooling cock and pumped it while I sucked my son. I wanted so much to feel his lips and tongue on my dick, but I was too taken up with sucking his juicy cock to change position. My Teddy was breathing hard. He was practically wheezing. Then he let out a loud gasp and I felt his spurts of thick, creamy cum shooting in the back of my throat. That first taste of my son’s cum was so wonderful. I let it swill inside my mouth before I swallowed. I wanted to savor that rich taste for as long as possible. Then, as I swallowed my son’s thick load, I shot off in my hand. When I stood up my hand was coated with my gooey jizz. I began licking my fingers and noticed my son looking up at me. “Want to taste it, son?” I asked. When he nodded, I brought my hand up to his face so he could lick my cum soaked fingers. “Like the way it tastes?” I asked him. Teddy sucked the cum off several of my fingers and then he answered, “Yeah. It’s rich.” “I like the taste of cum, too,” I told my son. “Your load was so good.” I wrapped my arms around my son and gave him a big hug. We were going to have a wonderful Sunday together.

Son’s Fever When my son, David, came down with the flu he was laid up in bed for three days. When his fever wouldn’t go down, we took him to see the doctor. The doctor gave him a prescription and asked us to monitor his temperature every three hours. 97

BedTime Tales 3 97

1/28/04, 5:39:02 PM


“It might be best to check his temperature rectally,” the doctor said. “You get a more accurate reading that way and you don’t have to worry about him biting the thermometer.” My wife didn’t feel comfortable checking David’s temperature that way, he was much too old for that, so I had to take on the responsibility. When I went into David’s bedroom to check his temperature, I wasn’t prepared for my reacton. I had David get on all fours with his butt up in the air. Then I pulled down his pajama bottoms and spread his bare butt cheeks to stick the thermometer inside. It was the sight of his big, firm nuts hanging between his legs that shocked me. My David was no longer a boy. He was a young man. As I steadied my hand against his bare butt I slowly inserted the thermometer into his pink slit. “How does that feel?” I asked. “It’s cold ... but OK,” David replied. I looked at my watch to count the seconds. But I kept glancing back to examine my son’s well developed balls. I don’t know why, but the sight of his full nuts dangling between his legs gave me such a roaring hardon. My fingers itched to touch and feel my son’s nuts. They were every bit as big as mine. After the time was up, I slipped out the thermometer and noted the temperature. It was still high but it had come down a bit from when he was at the doctor’s. I grabbed hold of his pajama bottoms and slowly slid them up over his bare butt. As I did I held my head close to his butt crack and could sense the warmth of his butt and the musky odor of his crotch. My cock throbbed and began leaking. “Your fever’s down a bit, son,” I said and left his room. I had to make a quick run to the bathroom so I could beat off. My balls were so agitated that it only took a few pumps and I drained a massive amount of cum into my hand. I lapped it up and then brushed my teeth and washed the thermometer. “So how was his temperature?” my wife asked when I went into the living room where she was reading a book. “Down a tenth,” I said. “At least it’s coming down,” she said with a sigh. I picked up a magazine and began reading. As the time approached to take my son’s temperature again, my cock kept squirming inside 98

BedTime Tales 3 98

1/28/04, 5:39:03 PM


my pants. Fortunately, by the time three hours were up, my wife was in the kitchen making supper. I managed to sneak down the hallway to David’s room without her seeing the huge tent in my pants. I couldn’t imagine why I was so turned on by the sight of my son’s bare butt and his dangling balls. Was it because it had been so many years since I’d seen him naked? Was it because he was no longer a boy but a young man? David was half asleep. I nudged him onto his side. “Time to take your temperature again,” I told him. He murmurred and then got onto all fours on his own. I pulled down his pajama bottoms again. I was already rock hard by now. This time he had his legs spread somewhat and not only did I see his luscious nutsac, but his thick, long cock hung down between his thighs. I put one hand on his butt and with the other I gently inserted the thermometer. It was all I could do to restrain myself from reaching between his legs and pulling on his thick meat. What was possessing me to have such urges? Was it the memory of those boyhood games I had played with my playmates when we were growing up? Or was it the recollection of some randy times I’d had in the Navy many years ago. To make matters worse, my son started to get a boner when I inserted the thermometer. He let out a quiet moan when I stuck it in. Then his cock swelled and stiffened. The few minutes wait to take the temperature seemed to last forever. I was sweating by the time I pulled out the thermometer. I scarcely noticed that it had gone down some more. I was so jittery that when I pulled up my son’s pajama bottoms, my fingers grazed his big nuts. I nearly came when I felt the surface of his nutsacs against my fingers. “It’s looking good, son,” I told him. “Your fever is down some more. I’ll be back one more time tonight,” I said and left the room. I had to be careful how I got up or he would see how excited I was. Again I had to make a dash to the bathroom. My dick was aching so hard I hardly had time to lock the door before it shot off. I unbuttoned my jeans and pulled my stiff cock out and the second I took hold of it my balls erupted. I was amazed at how much cream I shot. After all, I had cum earlier already. I washed the thermometer and let my cock cool 99

BedTime Tales 3 99

1/28/04, 5:39:03 PM


down before I went to see how supper was coming along. “Any better?” my wife asked when I stepped into the kitchen. “Down two tenths,” I told her. “That’s promising. Hopefully by tomorrow he’ll be back to normal. Supper’s almost ready.” “Good,” I said. “I’m starved.” “What about David?” she asked. “He’s sleeping. I’ll take him something later,” I told her. We sat down to eat and as we talked about the day’s events, the sight of my son’s bare butt kept flashing in my mind. “What’s the matter, honey?” my wife asked. “You seem distracted.” “Oh, it’s nothing,” I mumbled. “I’m just worried about David.” “I’m sure he’ll be fine,” she said trying to cheer me up. “His temperature is coming down.” “I’m sure you’re right,” I said. There was no way I could tell her that the problem was more with me than with my son. My wife was in the bathroom getting ready for bed when it came time to take David’s temperature. Fifteen minutes before it was time, my cock started to stiffen. By the time I walked to his bedroom, it was throbbing mercilessly. David was sleeping soundly on his side when I entered his room. I lifted his covers and then gently lowered his pajama bottoms. He was sleeping so soundly he didn’t even stir when I parted his firm butt cheeks and pushed the thermometer up his tight butt hole. One of his balls was stuck between his thighs and sticking out. With my son fast asleep it was impossible to keep my hand from reaching out and touching it. As I ran my finger back and forth across his exposed nut, I fished out my cock and began beating off with my other hand. I couldn’t control myself. I took some deep breaths and then moved my finger off his ball and then up to his butt and felt his butt hole where the thermometer was pushed inside. I ran my finger around his puckered hole. Then I lowered my face so I could enjoy the rich odors of my son’s butt and his exposed nut. When I came, I had to bite my lip to keep from howling. Even so, I was afraid that my wheezing and gasping for air would awaken my son. I carefully wiped my cum soaked hand on his sheets and 100

BedTime Tales 3 100

1/28/04, 5:39:04 PM


then pulled out the thermometer. His temperature had come down even more. I was relieved. By tomorrow his temperature should be back to normal and I wouldn’t need to be tempted by his bare bottom anymore. I staggered to my feet and went to the bathroom. My wife was done with her nightly primping and I was able to regain my composure before joining her in the bedroom. Even after cumming three times, I was still horny. As I fucked her I kept imagining what it would be like to drive my cock up my son’s tight butt hole. How thrilling would it be to see my son shoot a huge load. I was exhausted when we finished our lovemaking. I rolled onto my side and fell into a deep sleep.

Adventure in the Park Mom said I needed to get my hair cut so I took Rupert, my dog, and we walked over to Barber Joe for a haircut. Barber Joe had been cutting my hair forever. He even cut Dad’s hair when Dad was a boy. “Howdy, Tod,” Barber Joe said. “How’s Rupert?” he asked and tossed Rupert a dog biscuit. “Great,” I said. “After the haircut, we’re going to the park to play.” “Sounds like a plan,” Barber Joe said with a grin. He was still cutting a man’s hair so I sat on the couch and Rupert curled up at my feet and chomped away on his biscuit. I picked up a Popular Mechanics magazine and was flipping through the pages when I glanced up at the man in the barber chair. He looked a bit like Dad only shorter. He was wearing shorts. They were baggy and when he shifted his legs just so, I could see all the way up his legs. I kept looking further and further up his legs to see if I could see his underwear. The man spread his legs a bit more and my heart started pounding when I saw that I could see everything. He wasn’t wearing a stich of clothing under his shorts. I could see his nuts and even his dick. I couldn’t move my eyes. It had never occurred to me that some guys didn’t wear any underwear. I wondered if Dad went naked under his pants sometimes. 101

BedTime Tales 3 101

1/28/04, 5:39:04 PM


Boy was I ever embarrassed when I glanced up and saw the man smiling at me. I blushed and turned away. I waited a minute or two and then I looked back at the man. Barber Joe was almost done cutting his hair. The man looked at me and winked. Then he spread his legs some more and pulled up his shorts so that his dick almost flopped out his right leg. My eyes popped open. I couldn’t resist what the man was showing me. I kept staring up his pants legs until Barber Joe was finished and the man stood up. He paid Barber Joe and then he gave me a nod and left the shop. I had a pretty good boner and had to carry the magazine I was reading in front of me until I got onto the barber chair and Barber Joe covered me with an apron. It didn’t take long for Barber Joe to cut my hair. As soon as he was done, I hopped out of the chair, called Rupert, and we dashed to the park. Rupert and I ran around the large open playfield and through the small grove. There were always squirrels in the grove and Rupert loved to chase them around and around. It was so much fun watching Rupert bark and chase the squirrels. We were having so much fun I didn’t notice that the man from the barbershop was sitting on a bench watching us. But Rupert eventually did and he went running over to the man and wagged his tail furiously. “Hi, Mister,” I said as I approached him. “Hi,” he said. He had his legs spread like in the barbershop and as I got close, I could see up his legs and the head of his pecker was almost poking out. Rupert was being his nosy little self and sniffing the man’s crotch. He even stuck his tongue out and licked the man’s pecker. The man laughed and I was so embarrassed. I pulled Rupert back and the man gave me a big smile. He looked around to see if anyone else was around. Then he pulled his short pants up so he could pull his entire dick and balls out. “You like looking at guys?” he asked me as he began stroking his dick. “I guess,” I said. “Undo your jeans and show me what you have. I like to look at guys, too,” the man told me. It was very quiet in the grove, and I knew no one hardly ever came 102

BedTime Tales 3 102

1/28/04, 5:39:04 PM


back here. Usually it was just Rupert and me and the squirrels. I popped the buttons on my jeans and standing very close to the man, I tugged out my stiffening dick. I never imagined someone like my dad would like to look at my dick so much. “That’s a nice one,” the man said and to my surprise he stuck out his hand and felt my balls and the tugged on my swollen shaft. “Feels real good, too,” he said. “You want to touch me?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said and moved my hand to the man’s lap so I could touch him. His cock was so thick and hard. I wondered if Dad’s cock looked like this when it got excited. I groped his huge balls and felt up his thick shaft all the way to his flaming head. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” the man asked. “Yeah,” I said. Rupert looked up at us, wondering what we were doing. Then the man leaned forward and licked the tip of my dick. “What are you doing?” I asked. “Watch,” he said. He licked my knob all over and then he opened his mouth and actually stuffed my knob into his mouth. The wet, warm touch of his mouth enveloped my knob and made it feel so good. My knees got so weak, I had to sit down on the bench next to him. The man got down on his knees and swallowed more and more of my dick until it was all the way down his throat. It felt so good, I leaned back and let him suck on my dick. I wondered if Dad knew anything about doing this. I was thinking about Dad doing this to me, or even me doing this to Dad. It felt so good. All of a sudden my balls twitched madly and a rush of feelings exploded through my whole body. My juices hurled out of my dick and shot into the man’s mouth. Immediately he swallowed everything my pecker spurted. I watched in amazement as the man hungrily drank my nuts dry. When the man pulled his face off my spent pecker, he licked his lips and said, “You’re a tasty boy. Did you like that?” “It was great,” I said with a sigh. “I liked it, too,” the man said. When he stood up I saw that he had shot, too. His cockhead was all slimy with juice. “Where did you learn to do this?” I asked. 103

BedTime Tales 3 103

1/28/04, 5:39:05 PM


“My dad taught me when I was about your age,” the man told me. “Your dad?” I asked, not sure whether to believe him or not. “My dad,” he said. “He showed me a lot of things. I bet your dad will, too, if you ask him. It’s what dads like to do.” “You think?” I asked. “I’m sure,” he said with a sure nod. “Well, I better be going. Maybe I’ll see you around again.” “Sure,” I said. “That would be fun.” The man left and I got up and pulled my jeans back up. “Let’s go home, Rupert,” I said. As we walked home, I wondered what Dad would say if I told him about what happened.

Taking My Nephew for a Ride My nephew was helping me wash my new car. I could tell he was hoping I’d take him for a ride when we were done. “Want to go for a ride later?” I asked him as we dried off my car. “Can we?” he asked with a big smile. “Sure,” I said. “Where do you want to go?” “Can we go all the way to Todder? Or even up to Morrow Lake?” he asked. “Morrow Lake would be great,” I said. As soon as we had the car dry, we hopped in and took off. I loved the drive up to Morrow Lake. The road was windy and fun to drive. As I sped through the countryside I kept looking over at my nephew. It was great seeing him so happy. He’d grown so much lately. His shoulders had filled out and his t-shirt clung tightly to his chest. I could see his pointy nipples clearly. His thighs were bursting out of his tight shorts, and that basket of his shouted that he was no longer a little boy. It was clear his tool was almost man-sized. I wondered if he was jacking off regularly. I knew I shouldn’t have such thoughts, but looking at my cute nephew it was impossible not to think of him wanking off at night. When we got to the lake I drove to the far side. One of the nice things about Morrow Lake was that on a weekday you rarely saw anyone at the lake. And if you drove to the far side, you could spend 104

BedTime Tales 3 104

1/28/04, 5:39:05 PM


the whole day without seeing another soul. “Want to go for a walk?” I asked my nephew. “OK,” he said. We got out of the car and walked along the edge of the lake. “How’s school?” I asked my nephew. “It’s OK,” he said. “I can’t wait to graduate and get a job.” “Why’s that?” I asked. “Then I can earn some money and buy a new car, too,” he said. I laughed. “There’s more to life than cars,” I said. “I suppose,” my nephew said. “If you get a job, you’ll also want to get your own apartment and learn to live on your own,” I said. “I’d like that,” my nephew said. “I’m tired of living at home.” “I know how you feel,” I said. “When you live on your own you can do anything you like. On weekends if you want to sleep in you can. You can play any music you want or watch any TV show you want. And eat when you want.” “That would be great,” my nephew said whistfully. “Also, if you don’t want to get dressed in the morning, you can go around in your apartment without wearing any clothes,” I said. “Really?” my nephew asked. “You can go naked?” “Sure,” I said. “If you’re living by yourself who’s going to care if you’re naked?” My nephew looked up at me and asked, “Is that what you do sometimes? Do you go around your place ... naked?” “Sometimes,” I said. “Like after a shower sometimes I don’t bother putting any clothes on. Or if it’s a hot day I even lie naked in my backyard.” “You don’t!” my nephew exclaimed in disbelief. “I do,” I said. “Lying naked in the hot sun feels really good,” I told him. “Are your sure?” my nephew asked. “I’m sure,” I told him. “It’s a pretty hot day ... and there isn’t anyone around. Would you like to try it now?” My nephew looked around and then whispered, “You think it would be OK. Don’t you think someone might see us?” “Who?” I asked looking around. “We’re the only ones around for miles,” I told him. “There’s a quiet spot behind those rocks,” I 105

BedTime Tales 3 105

1/28/04, 5:39:05 PM


told him pointing to some large boulders. “If we lie behind those we’d be totally safe.” I headed for the boulders with my nephew close behind. As soon as we were behind the boulders I started undressing. It didn’t take me long to get down to my underpants. “Are you going to join me?” I asked my nephew. He was looking very surprised. He couldn’t believe I was actually going to take all my clothes off. “Ah, sure,” he said as I slipped my underpants off and stood completely naked in front of him. I spread out my clothes on the grass and lay down on them. It didn’t take my nephew too long to wriggle out of his clothes and lie down next to me. As he dropped to the ground I got a good look at his man-sized equipment. It was almost as large as mine. The sight of my nephew’s dangling cock made my balls buzz. “So, how do you like being naked outdoors?” I asked him. “It feels great,” he replied. “I thought you’d like it,” I said. I was enjoying it maybe even more than he was. We lay quietly for sometime, enjoying the hot sun. I actually dozed off for a bit. When I opened my eyes and looked over at my nephew, he was on his back and sprouting a massive boner. I sat up to take a closer look. His eyes were closed and he seemed to be asleep. Carefully I leaned over to examine his boner. It was so great seeing it up close. His head was poking out of his foreskin and the pink skin glistened. I brought my head so close to his throbbing cock that I could smell his sweaty crotch. Suddenly my nephew opened his eyes. When he saw me peering at his boner he didn’t know what to say. “You’ve got quite a boner,” I said. “Don’t worry. Mine gets like that in the hot sun, too.” Of course I had a raging boner by then. I sat up so he could see how hard I was. I shifted my hips forward so that my cockhead grazed his throbbing hardon. “I bet you jack off every day,” I said. “I know I did when I was your age.” “You did?” he asked. “Of course. All boys do. You know I’d love to touch your hard dick. Can I?” I asked. 106

BedTime Tales 3 106

1/28/04, 5:39:06 PM


“I guess,” my nephew answered. I tenderly took hold of his cock and felt his firm shaft. I worked my hand up his rock-hard cock and pulled down his foreskin so I could see his entire head. “How does that feel?” I asked. “Good,” he said with a sigh. I leaned forward and kissed his shiny cockhead. Then I opened my mouth and swallowed his entire head. My nephew let out a gasp. From the way his entire body trembled I was sure he’d never had anyone do this to him. Teaching my nephew new things was what I treasured most about being an uncle. I worked my mouth all the way down to the base of his cock and began sucking his cock in ernest. My nephew was so juicy I knew he wouldn’t last long. I took his hand and placed it on my cock. He’d been eyeing it all along and I knew he was itching to touch it. He felt my full balls and then my shaft and then my cockhead. My nephew’s juicy cock was making my rod ooze copious amounts of precum. My nephew squeezed my cockhead making my juice pour onto his fingers. He grabbed hold of my shaft firmly and began stroking me with a steady hand. I kept sucking on him. His precum was turning thick and his cock was getting harder and harder in my mouth. Suddenly he let out a low, gurgling sound and he shot off in my mouth. His thick, rich cum poured into my mouth and down my throat. The rich taste sent shivers up my spine. My balls popped and shot a huge wad into my nephew’s hands. “Whew,” I gasped. “That was some load you shot. Do you always cum so much?” I asked. “I guess,” my nephew said. I lay down next to my nephew and took hold of his hand. “So how do you like being naked with your uncle?” I asked. “It’s great,” he said. “Can we do it again, soon?” my nephew asked. “Anytime you want,” I replied.

107

BedTime Tales 3 107

1/28/04, 5:39:06 PM


Why Sprickle Licks His Nuts

Grandma and Ma were in the kitchen cleaning up after Sunday dinner. Dad and Uncle Martin were in the garage tinkering with the car. And Grandpa and I were on the back porch throwing sticks for my dog Sprickle to fetch. The sun was out and it was getting hotter and hotter. It got harder and harder to throw the stick and eventually even Sprickle got too tired of running. He came and plopped down at our feet, panting. I petted Sprickle and told him, “You’re a good dog, Sprickle.” He liked it when I told him that. Grandpa was mumbling on about life in the good old days when Sprickle lifted a hind leg and licked himself like he often did. I watched as he lapped his dick and nuts with his long tongue. “Why does Sprickle lick his balls, Grandpa?” I asked. “You would too, if you could,” Grandpa said with a laugh. “Why? I would never do something like that,” I giggled. “Oh, believe me, you would,” Grandpa said quietly. Then he leaned over and whispered, “If you knew how good it felt you’d be licking your balls all day long.” Grandpa winked and chuckled. I thought about what Grandpa said and then asked, “What do you mean. Does it feel good to lick your balls? How do you know?” “Shh,” Grandpa said holding his finger up to his lips. “Don’t talk so loud. Your Mom might hear you.” He stood up and then said, “Let’s go for a walk, Ralph.” Grandpa and I walked down the alley to his small house. I loved spending time with Grandpa, and I knew that he was going to teach me something special today. We were soaked with sweat by the time we reached his house. “Damn, it’s hot,” Grandpa breathed as we went inside. He took off his shirt and poured us some cold lemonade. I took off my shirt, too, and we collapsed on Grandpa’s couch to drink our cold lemonade. “So you really don’t know why Sprickle licks his balls?” Grandpa asked. I shook my head. “One of the reasons is that it feels so good.” “Why do you think that?” I asked. “You’ve got to promise not to tell your Mom, OK?” Grandpa 108

BedTime Tales 3 108

1/28/04, 5:39:07 PM


109

BedTime Tales 3 109

1/28/04, 5:39:07 PM


asked. “Cross my heart,” I said. I loved it when Grandpa told me things I couldn’t tell Mom. They were always good things to hear. Grandpa leaned forward and said, “I’ve had guys lick my balls before and believe me, it feels like heaven.” “Really?” I asked, not sure if he was pulling my leg. “Oh yeah,” Grandpa said. “And ... and have you licked other guys’ balls, too?” I asked curiously. “Oh, yeah. That’s a lot of fun, too,” Grandpa answered. I loved the way Grandpa was talking about licking balls. Something about it made me tingly inside and made my pecker swell like it did in the evening when I took a bath, especially when Dad bathed with me. “What does it feel like?” I asked. “Would you really like to know?” Grandpa asked. I nodded, eagerly. “OK, but first we have to take our pants off,” Grandpa said. “We can’t lick balls with our clothes on.” Grandpa sat up and undid his pants and dropped them to the floor. I did the same. When we were naked we sat back down on the couch. My pecker was standing and Grandpa’s thick, long snake was almost as hard as mine. Grandpa knelt on the floor in front of me. “You’ll be surprised how good it feels, Ralph,” he said and then he lowered his head between my legs. He took hold of my stiff pecker and pressed it onto my belly. Then he stuck out his tongue and lapped my soft balls. I was amazed at how wonderful it felt as he ran his wet muscle all over my nuts. “You like that?” Grandpa asked. “Yeah, it feels so good,” I crowed. Grandpa kept licking my nuts, then he licked my pecker. He even lifted my legs and I felt his tongue slip down onto my butt and he licked me down there. That felt the best. My pecker was throbbing and dripping. I didn’t dare touch it because I knew if I did I couldn’t control myself. Grandpa licked my butt for the longest time making my whole body tremble and sweat. Then when I couldn’t stand it anymore, he pulled his tongue out of me. He brought his lips to my throbbing 110

BedTime Tales 3 110

1/28/04, 5:39:08 PM


pecker and kissed the drooling tip. “You’re going to love this,” he warned and he opened his mouth and slowly swallowed my entire rod. The feeling was so intense I thought I was going to die. His mouth began to suck my pecker. The head of my dick rubbed against the back of Grandpa’s throat. The soft, wet surface of his mouth coated my pecker with such warmth and goodness. I could barely breathe. My breath was short and I had to gasp for air. “Grandpa ... Grandpa ... stop ... it feels so good,” I moaned. Grandpa kept on sucking me until I exploded in his mouth. When my nuts emptied it felt like my whole body melted and evaporated into the hot, sultry air. When Grandpa was done drinking my explosion, he pulled off my pecker and licked his lips. “So what do you think?” Grandpa asked. “Now I know why Sprickle licks his balls,” I said, laughing. “I’m sure you do,” Grandpa said with a big smile.

Pastor Lissom’s Advice I woke up covered with sweat and a boner which was still throbbing even though I’d just shot a huge load. I lay still, listening to my heart pound and hoping my wife was still asleep. Slowly I turned onto my side with my back facing her. My dream was the same one I had been having the past few weeks. I didn’t know what to make of it. I was afraid to even think about my dream while I lay in bed out of fear that somehow my wife could sense what it was about. When I was certain she was still sound asleep, I carefully slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom. My crotch was gooey with cum and I wiped it clean. Then I went into the kitchen to get something to drink and to relax my nerves. I didn’t know where these dreams were coming from. They were almost all the same. I was at a church picnic and having a good time when I see one of the boys in my Sunday school class that I teach slip into the woods. I follow him to see what the matter is and when I find him, he is standing naked in a small clearing. His clothes are nowhere to be found and he is beating off. 111

BedTime Tales 3 111

1/28/04, 5:39:08 PM


When he sees me he smiles and suddenly I am completely naked too, with a roaring hardon. I kneel in front of the boy and start sucking his cock. Then out of the blue the boy’s dad appears, and while I suck the boy, the dad fucks his butt. When the dad starts shooting up the boy’s butt I cum and wake up. The dreams are always about the same boy, Roger. I didn’t understand why my mind was so smitten with the boy. Just thinking about him made my balls itch and my shaft hard. I’ve never even sucked a man’s cock before so I couldn’t understand why I was dreaming about sucking Roger’s cock. And then why was his dad always in the dreams? Roger’s dad is an active church member and I had no reason to believe that he would do such a shocking deed as fuck his son. So why was I dreaming these things? I made myself a cup of tea to calm my nerves. When my mind finally drifted onto other things, I snuck back to bed. My wife was still asleep and I soon fell asleep again. But as the dreams kept coming and getting more intense, I knew I had to do something. They were starting to affect my daily activities. For example, when I was teaching my Sunday school class, I found my eyes straying to Roger. In my mind I started to strip his clothes off and I was getting a boner right in Sunday school. Fortunately I always wore a jacket which covered my crotch. But my boners became so pronounced that I had to let the boys leave the room before I dared stand up. I’d pretend to be busy writing some notes or something and then once the boys were gone, I’d hold my Bible and study notes in front of me and head to the bathroom in the basement where I could sit alone and beat off to relieve myself. After nearly a month I was afraid I was going to go mad. I got up the nerve to make an appointment with the pastor to see if he could help me in anyway. Of course it was very hard to even begin talking about my problem. “Is something bothering you, Harold?” he asked when we were alone in his study. “Yes,” I began. “But I don’t know how to even describe my problem,” I said hesitantly. “You see it’s about some strange dreams I’m having.” My hands were already shaking. “Tell me about the dreams, Harold,” he said. “Before I do, I have to tell you that they are strictly dreams. I’ve 112

BedTime Tales 3 112

1/28/04, 5:39:08 PM


never done anything like the things I dream I am doing. I hope you understand that.” “Of course, Harold,” Pastor Lissom said. “The dreams start out at a church picnic. Then ... then I see one of my Sunday school boys go into the woods. I follow him and ...” I stopped for a long pause. I wasn’t sure whether I should go on. Pastor Lissom leaned forward and quietly asked, “Tell me, Harold. Does the dream have a sexual nature?” I slowly nodded. “Perhaps if I stood behind you and you couldn’t see me, you could talk more easily.” He stood up and walked behind me and placed his hands on my shoulders. I did feel more at ease now that I couldn’t see him. “Close your eyes and pretend I’m not even here,” Pastor Lissom told me. “Talk about your dream as if you were describing it to yourself.” I closed my eyes, took several deep breaths and continued. “I follow the boy into the woods and when I find him, the boy is always naked and playing with himself. Then when I approach, suddenly I am naked, too, and I have this enormous erection. I’ve never, ever done anything like this in my whole life. In fact I’ve never even had sex with another man. But I kneel in front of the boy and start sucking his cock.” I felt Pastor Lissom’s hands grip my shoulders more firmly as if he was finding my story somewhat exciting. “Then while I’m sucking the boy’s cock, his father appears and he is naked, too. He comes up behind the boy and starts fucking the boy’s ass. This goes on for sometime until the father has an orgasm. At that very moment I have an orgasm, too, and then I always wake up, drenched with sweat.” The room was quiet as Pastor Lissom absorbed my description. I couldn’t tell if he was shocked or not. After a long pause he spoke. “That is a very vivid dream, Harold. How often do you have this dream?” “Almost every night,” I confessed. “On top of it, I can’t keep the thought of the boy out of my mind. He is one of the boys in my Sunday school class and now when I see him in class I get an erection. It’s gotten so severe that I have to wait until the boys clear out of the classroom before I can stand up. And then I have to run off to the basement restroom to relieve myself.” “That is troubling,” Pastor Lissom said. He thought for a few 113

BedTime Tales 3 113

1/28/04, 5:39:09 PM


minutes and then asked me, “And you’ve never had sex with another man before, Harold?” “Never,” I said. “Not even with other boys when you were growing up? You know most boys have some sort of sex play with other boys.” “No,” I said which was the truth. “Perhaps it is because you never had such play as a boy that you are now becoming obsessed with it. I’m sure you will think this a very odd suggestion, but maybe you need to experience what it is like to be with another man so that you can get it out of your system.” I was stunned by Pastor Lissom’s suggestion. I had expected him to counsel me to pray more or study certain passages of scripture. But here he was telling me to experience my dream. “But wouldn’t that be a grave sin?” I asked. “Perhaps, but God is all forgiving Harold. Sometimes when we try to resist our urges they only become stronger and more formidable. But if we give in to them and let them run their course, we soon see that we really don’t enjoy them and they loose their grip on us. And once we experience them, we understand why they are a sin.” I didn’t know what to think of Pastor Lissom’s advice. Here I was dreaming about sucking a boy’s cock and he was telling me to not resist, but to succumb to my tempation. “Think about it for a few days, Harold,” Pastor Lissom said. He squeezed my shoulders and then he walked around me to sit behind his desk. As he walked past me, there was no mistaking the mound in his slacks. The details of my dream had the same effect on him that it did on me. “Well, I do feel better already just talking about it,” I said. “Even though just talking about it has ... has given me an erection,” I added sheepishly. “That’s very understandable, Harold,” Pastor Lissom said. “Your dreams are very moving. As I said, think about my suggestion and if you have any more questions or need to talk about it more, feel free to give me a call at anytime.” “Thanks,” I said and stood up. There was no mistaking the bulge in my pants. I blushed and Pastor Lissom smiled as I left his office. The meeting went very different from what I had expected. I thought he would tell me how terrible my thoughts were and he would forbid me from teaching Sunday school or maybe even 114

BedTime Tales 3 114

1/28/04, 5:39:09 PM


attending church until my dreams ceased. As I walked home I thought deeply about his advice. I never had done anything like that as a boy. I’d never seen another boy with an erection, or touched another boy down there. It wasn’t until I was in college that I even heard the term “circle jerk”. I still remember reading about it for the first time and wondering how any boys ever got the nerve to do something like that. The more I thought about such things the harder I got. By the time I got home my dick was even starting to leak precum. Fortunately my wife and kids were still not home and I was able to spend some wonderful moments alone in the john with my pants down around my ankles and my cock in my hand. What would it be like to be with another man, to be with a boy like Roger? Would sucking on a cock be as exciting as it was in my dream? And what about watching a man fuck another man or boy? Would that be as hot as in my dream? I stroked my throbbing cock until I had a wonderful orgasm. I loved the way my cum felt as it coated my fingers and poured down the sides of my cock. I let it drip down my shaft and over my balls. Then I rubbed my cum soaked hand all over my belly and let the smell of my juice fill the air. I relished my thoughts and my feelings until my cock eventually subsided. Then I hopped in the shower and took a long, hot shower. §

§

§

The next night when I had my dream, I no longer resisted my thoughts. Instead of tensing up at the sight of naked Roger in the woods, I relaxed and enjoyed the sight of the boy beating off. This time, instead of suddenly finding myself naked, I approached the boy with my clothes on and while he playfully stroked his pecker for me, I stripped for him and when I stood in front of him naked, I grabbed my throbbing hardon and waved it back and forth for him. I even approached him and we rubbed our dicks together before I knealed in front of the lad and took his lucious dick into my mouth. It all seemed so real I couldn’t believe it was a dream. When Roger’s dad came to join us, he first stood next to his son and let me lick and suck his fat cock. Then he turned his son around, 115

BedTime Tales 3 115

1/28/04, 5:39:10 PM


spread his boy’s butt cheeks and told me, “Lick his ass. Get it wet for my fat butt splitter.” Even in my dream, I could taste the boy’s tangy butt hole. When the dad pulled the boy’s pink ass lips apart so I could dig in deeper, I thrust my tongue in as deep as I could up the boy’s tight hole. After poking around for sometime, the dad slipped a finger up his son’s butt and said, “That’s plenty wet.” Then he turned the boy around, but before he nestled his cock into his son’s wet ass, I rolled onto my back so I could see everything clearly. My heart pounded as I watched the dad rub his cockhead against his son’s asshole, and when he pressed his cock firmly against his son’s butt, I lifted my head and with my fingers, I spread the boy’s butt hole and helped the dad slide his fat fucker up into his son. I didn’t last much longer than that. The dad fucked his son with gusto and soon the boy was shooting hot cum onto my belly. The dad let out a howl and his nuts shook as he emptied his load into his boy. Cum poured out the sides of the boy’s butt and fell onto my face. I started shooting off, and the last thing I saw in my dream was the dad’s cock plopping out of the boy and landing on my face and spewing sizzling cum all over my face. I woke up with my crotch coated with cum. Unlike before, I wasn’t drenched with sweat and even though my heart was beating strongly, I was not terrified. I felt good and warm all over. I lay quietly in bed, not worried if my wife was awake or not. That Saturday, I called Pastor Lissom said. “Thank you so much for your advice,” I said. “It’s made such a difference.” “That’s good to hear,” Pastor Lissom. “Would you like to come over and discuss it?” he asked. “I suppose,” I said. I didn’t feel an urgent need to discuss it further, but I went over anyway. My wife was busy, and I didn’t have any plans. I found Pastor Lissom alone. “So tell me,” he said as we sat in his living room. “What’s happened with your dream?” “I’m still having them,” I told him. “But instead of fighting my feelings, I’m letting them flow. They’ve become more detailed and intense, but I’m enjoying them now and not waking up in a panic.” “That’s good to hear,” Pastor Lissom said. “Sometimes when we resist our urges, we only make things worse. By loosening up and 116

BedTime Tales 3 116

1/28/04, 5:39:10 PM


letting our feelings flow, they loosen their grip on us.” “Since I stopped resisting and worring about my dreams, they’ve become more real, more detailed, and more enjoyable,” I told Pastor Lissom. “And at the same time, I feel more of a release, and when I’m awake they don’t trouble me nearly as much.” “That’s good,” Pastor Lissom said. “Would you mind sharing any of those extra details you’ve been seeing in your dreams?” “Well, they are pretty intense. I’m not sure I should,” I said. “There’s no need to say anything. But just like sharing your dream last time helped you, sharing your recent dreams may provide even more relief,” Pastor Lissom said. To tell the truth, I was wanting to tell him some of the new details of my dream and was relieved to know that he wanted to hear them. “Sure, I understand,” I said. I was starting to get a boner and crossed my leg to hide it. “One thing that has changed is that before, I suddenly found myself naked in front of the boy. In my latest dreams, I approach the boy with my clothes on and while he jacks off for me, I strip in front of him and then we rub our cocks together before I kneel and suck his cock.” “I see,” Pastor Lissom said. He lifted his left leg to his right knee. I detected a definite bulge in his crotch which he was trying to cover. “Anything else?” “Yes. When the boy’s dad appears, instead of just fucking his son, he first stands next to his son so I can suck his cock, too. Then he turns the boy around and has me lick the boy’s butt hole. He even tells me to get it wet so he can fuck his son.” “I see,” Pastor Lissom said as he put his hand in his crotch. “Then when the boy’s butt hole is good and wet, I spread the boy’s asshole with my fingers so the dad can fuck his boy. I see everything, even the dad’s cum squirting out of the boy’s butt when the dad cums.” I was so hard and hot relating my dreams to Pastor Lissom that I was almost ready to cum. It was clear that Pastor Lissom was feeling very bothered, too. Just then the veranda door opened and Pastor Lissom’s son stumbled into the living room. He had a basketball in his arms and must have been throwing hoops outside. He was wearing a short pair of jogging shorts and his bare torso was dripping with sweat. “Hi, Dad,” he said. 117

BedTime Tales 3 117

1/28/04, 5:39:10 PM


“Sam, this is Harold,” Pastor Lissom introduced me. “Hi,” he said to me and sat down. “Hi,” I said. “How was your practice, son?” Pastor Lissom asked. “Not bad,” Sam said. He placed the basketball on the floor and leaned back in his chair. “I’ll go shower after I catch my breath.” Sam spread his tired legs and I couldn’t help but notice as I looked up his legs that his jogging shorts did not have any built in support and that the boy wasn’t wearing anything underneath, not even a jockstrap. The way he had his legs spread, his shorts barely covered his cock and balls. I could plainly see his balls and the head of his thick cock. Pastor Lissom couldn’t see up his son’s leg from where he was sitting, but he followed my eyes as they kept glancing over to his son’s crotch. “Sam’s on the basketball team,” Pastor Lissom said. “Oh,” I said and with a gulp took another big look up his son’s legs. I nearly creamed when I saw the boy’s cockhead peaking out of his foreskin. It almost seemed like the boy was starting to get an erection. Suddenly Sam stood up and said, “OK, I’ll go shower, Dad.” The boy’s cock was certainly on the plump side. It was pushing his jogging shorts up and as he walked past us, it kept growing and growing until it finally poked out of his shorts. I watched as the boy walked down the hallway. Halfway to the bathroom he stopped and to my amazement, he whipped his jogging shorts off, tossed them into the utility closet and walked bare assed to the bathroom. For the longest time, I couldn’t say a thing. I was so close to shooting off that I just sat, waiting for my intense feelings to subside. Pastor Lissom must have felt the same, because he sat still, too. After a long pause he asked, “Would you like something to drink? Some coffee, tea or juice?” “Some coffee would be nice,” I said. Pastor Lissom uncrossed his legs and stood up. His cock was quite erect and I could make out his cockhead as it pressed against his slacks. “I’ll go make us a pot,” he said. “Would you care to join me in the kitchen?” “Sure,” I said and stood up. My cock had cooled a bit, but it was 118

BedTime Tales 3 118

1/28/04, 5:39:11 PM


still pretty stiff and made an obvious tent in my jeans. Pastor Lissom took a good look at my crotch before going to the kitchen. Pastor Lissom and I chatted as he made a pot of coffee. I learned that he grew up in Boston and met his wife in Chicago. When the coffee was ready and he poured us some cups he asked, “Would you like to go to my office? You’ve shared your dreams with me. I was wondering if you’d like to hear some of my experiences?” “Sure,” I said. I’d never been to his home office. As we walked down the hallway to his office, we passed the bathroom. The door was half open and the shower still running. Through the glass shower doors I saw the naked image of his son. The frosted glass made it impossible to see him clearly, but he was facing with his back to the shower and I could make out the shape of his crotch and the dark patch of hair above the boy’s cock. When we entered the office, Pastor Lissom and I still had rather prominent bulges in our crotches. I was surprised to see a leather pychiatrist’s couch in the room. “Oh, if you like, you can lie on the couch,” Pastor Lissom said. “Sometimes I find that people find it easier to discuss these things when they’re lying down.” I lay down on the couch and Pastor Lissom sat in a chair next to the couch. I was curious to hear what sort of experiences he had to share. “Before I begin,” Pastor Lissom said hesistantly, “would you mind if I undressed.” I looked him over, surprised at his request. “Ah ... no, not at all,” I stammered. “For some reason I find it easier to discuss these things that way,” he said as he began to unbutton his shirt. I watched as he peeled off his shirt and then pulled off his pants. His boner made his white briefs tent out enormously. I thought he would stop there, but then he slipped his briefs off and sat down naked in his chair and clutched his thick wand. “There, that’s better,” he said with a sigh of relief. I felt awkward lying there dressed, and as Pastor Lissom began sharing his experiences I slowly undressed, too. “It all started a number of years ago. Not with dreams like you had, but with something my son did. I went into his room one night to tell him good night. He was already in bed. I sat on his bed and 119

BedTime Tales 3 119

1/28/04, 5:39:11 PM


we were talking about the events of the day like we often did when he asked me, ‘Is it OK if I get all hard and stiff between my legs, Dad?’ I was flabbergasted at his question and said, ‘What do you mean, son?’” I had my shirt and jeans off. My cock was ready to poke out of my boxer shorts. Pastor Lissom took a good look at my crotch as I whipped my boxers off. As he talked he had been steadily stroking himself and I felt free to grope my hardon and stroke it, too. “Well, my son pulled down his covers and showed me a very stiff dick. ‘Does it get like that a lot, son?’ I asked him. When he sheepishly nodded, I said, ‘That’s normal, son. All guys get like that.’ For a few minutes I watched my son as he gently fingered his hardon, tossing it back and forth. I then asked him, ‘Does it feel good when you do that?’ Again he nodded. “Then my son asked me, ‘Do you get stiff like this, too, dad?’ I slowly nodded and something inside me made me ask, ‘Would you like to see it, son?’ By now my dick was getting very stiff. When my son nodded, a fire lit inside me, sort of like the fire that lit inside you when you started your dreams. I was torn between resisting my sudden yearnings to show my son my cock and my strong beliefs that what I was about to do was wrong. “I tried to resist, but the more I resisted, the stronger my urges became. After a few minutes I slowly stood up and undid the robe I was wearing. I opened it up and my cock made my pajama bottoms stick so far out. Even today I can picture what they looked like. ‘See, son,’ I said, as I groped myself. ‘Watching you play with your stiff prick has made me hard, too.’ Then I lowered my pajama bottoms and my cock swung out and up. My son’s eyes latched onto it and I could see the sense of admiration and awe in his eyes. “I knelt on his bed and brought my cock up close to his face. ‘Would you like to feel it, son?’ I asked him. He said, ‘Yes, Dad.’ And I said, ‘Then go ahead, son. I think it would feel very nice if you played with it.’ When his hands grasped my erection, all my resistance melted away and I had a calm feeling that I was doing the right thing. As my son felt my cock, I began playing with his. First I felt his balls and his shaft and cockhead. Then I began to stroke it like I stroked mine when I jacked off. “‘This is what I like to do, son,’ I told him as I stroked his dick. ‘Sometimes when I’m alone I like to get my dick hard and stroke 120

BedTime Tales 3 120

1/28/04, 5:39:12 PM


121

BedTime Tales 3 121

1/28/04, 5:39:12 PM


it over and over like I’m stroking yours. After a while I get this incredible feeling inside me and some thick cream pours out of my cock. Do you sometimes get cream shooting out of your dick, son?’ I asked him. “My son let out a welcome laugh and said gleefully, ‘Yes, Dad. I know what you mean. It feels so good when that happens.’ We smiled at each other and kept on stroking each other’s dicks,” Pastor Lissom told me. We were both stroking out cocks. The details of Pastor Lissom’s story made my cock dribble precum profusely. I found the story so exciting. And what about now? Did Pastor Lissom and his son, the one I saw walking naked down the hallway, still enjoy these special moments together. Knowing that his son was naked just a few doorways away from us made my feelings that much more intense. Pastor Lissom was enjoying sharing his experience with me, too. His cock glistened with wet, slippery precum. “Do you find my experience troubling, Harold?” Pastor Lissom asked. I shook my head. “Quiet the opposite,” I said. “I find it so exciting that I’m on the verge of cumming,” I confessed. “Please go on,” I said. “I’m sure you can understand how excited I was having my son stroke my cock while I stroked his. I asked him, ‘This is called jacking-off, son. Did you know that?’ He shook his head. ‘That’s what it’s called. And the cream that shoots out, that’s called cum. Do you ever taste it?’ I asked him. “When my son shook his head I told him, ‘It can taste pretty good. Some men like to taste it. Can I taste yours?’ I asked him. He said, ‘Sure, Dad,’ and I calmly lay down next to him so we could keep stroking our dicks and I could bring my lips to his cock. There was a clear drop of precum oozing out of his cockhead and I was eager to taste it. My son let out a deep sigh when I licked his glans and lapped up that drop. It was so sweet.” I had to let go of my cock to keep from cumming. “Wow,” I said. “You licked your son’s cock?” “Yes, and then I even took his cockhead into my mouth and sucked on it. My son watched me for a few minutes and then he brought my cockhead up to his lips and gave it a try,” Pastor Lissom said. “That must have been something else,” I moaned. 122

BedTime Tales 3 122

1/28/04, 5:39:13 PM


“It was very hot. He licked my cockhead and then mimicked my sucking his cockhead by taking my cockhead into his mouth. By example, I showed him how to take more and more of my cock into his mouth. The further I went down on him, the deeper he swallowed my cock.” “If I was in your situation, I don’t think I would have lasted so long. I think I would have cum already. I’m about to blast off, now,” I said with a laugh. “We didn’t last much longer. We were watching each other and I could feel his balls tighten in my hand. The harder they got the closer I got to blasting off. Then when my son jerked and began spewing his sweet cum into my mouth, my nuts shot off like canon balls. I drank down my son’s cum and when my son saw me do that, he took several quick swallows and gulped down my load.” “That’s incredible,” I said. “You don’t mind if I finish myself off, do you?” “Not in the least,” Pastor Lissom said with a big smile. He lifted his hips up and grabbed hold of his cock and stroked it firmly. I grabbed my cock and stroked it in front of Pastor Lissom. We watched each other eagerly and when our orgasms exploded, we let out loud moans of ecstasy. Streams of cum shot high out of our cocks and then landed with loud splats on our bellies. “Fuck, Jesus,” Pastor Lissom groaned. “I needed that so bad. Listening to your hot dreams made me so fucking horny,” he gasped. “I needed to share my story with you.” “Shit,” I groaned. “I can’t believe you did it with your son. That was so hot. I wish I had seen you two suck each other. Your son is so hot. When I saw him walking naked earlier, I nearly shot a load,” I confessed. “I understand,” Pastor Lissom said. “I know exactly what you mean.” When we calmed down, Pastor Lissom disappeared naked out of the office and returned a few minutes later with some warm, damp hand towels to clean up. As we wiped our cum soaked bellies, he asked me, “Would you like to stay for dinner? My wife won’t be back until tomorrow and if you can, I’d enjoy having you.” “I’ll need to call home and let my wife know I’ll be late,” I said. “Of course,” Pastor Lissom said and he handed me the phone off 123

BedTime Tales 3 123

1/28/04, 5:39:13 PM


his desk. I made a quick call to my wife and explained to her that I was over at Pastor Lissom’s and would be coming home later that evening. She said it was no problem and I hung up. “Sure, I’d love to stay,” I said. “Good,” Pastor Lissom said. “I’ll get started,” he added. He got up and walked naked to the door. He turned to me and winked, “Oh, and by the way, it’s just us guys tonight. There’s no need to get dressed.” With that he left the office. §

§

§

I lay on the couch pondering what to do. I looked at my clothes on the floor and then at the door where a few minutes ago Pastor Lissom had walked out naked. I wondered if his son was walking about naked, too? If I walked out naked how could I not get a massive hardon when I saw his son? On the other hand, if Pastor Lissom and his son were that close, maybe it didn’t matter. Eventually I decided that I would look silly if I got dressed and both Pastor Lissom and his son were naked. Nervously and yet with a fair amount of expectation, I got up and walked into the hallway naked. I made my way to the kitchen. Pastor Lissom already had a pot of water heating on the stove and he was making a salad. His son was also in the kitchen, as naked as his dad and stirring some sauce on the stove. “Would you like some beer or wine or anything else?” Pastor Lissom asked. “A beer would be great,” I said. “Here you go,” Sam said as he swung around, pulled a beer out of the fridge and handed it to me. I was floored to be standing facing Pastor Lissom’s naked son. We were just a few feet apart when I took the beer out of his hand. It only took one glance up and down the boy’s body for my cock to tremble and shoot up toward the ceiling. Pastor Lissom and Sam laughed. Sam went back to the sauce on the stove and Pastor Lissom kept working on the salad. “Don’t be so embarrassed, Harold,” Pastor Lissom said. “Sam’s seen plenty of nice, big, hard cocks.” “Oh,” I said with a blush. I tried to get my cock to soften, but the sight of Sam’s tight buns kept my shaft flushed with hot blood. Pastor Lissom finished the salad and took it out to the dining 124

BedTime Tales 3 124

1/28/04, 5:39:14 PM


room. As he passed me, he swung his hips toward me and playfully rubbed my hardon. When he came back, he grabbed my cock and squeezed it. I was shocked when he shook it and called out to his son, “He’s got a nice one, son. You’re going to like it.” Sam looked at us and just smiled. “Sauce is done, Dad,” he said. “Good, let’s get the pasta cooking,” Pastor Lissom said as he poured the pasta into the boiling water. Twenty minutes later we were enjoying a great meal. I loved eating naked with Pastor Lissom and his son. After dinner we settled into the living room. “What would you like to do now, son?” Pastor Lissom asked his boy. “You know, Dad,” Sam said with a big smile and he laid down on the couch and lifted his legs. Pastor Lissom laughed, kneeled down and grabbed hold of his butt. “Have you ever licked ass before?” Pastor Lissom asked as he spread his son’s butt. “No,” I said as I looked into his son’s soft, pink hole. “You’re in for a treat,” Pastor Lissom said. “And my son loves having his hole licked,” he added. “Go ahead, give it a try,” Pastor Lissom said. My cockhead trembled as I lowered my face to Sam’s butt. Pastor Lissom kept his son’s hole stretched open for my tongue. Timidly I ran the tip of my tongue around the opening, and then, as I felt the soft, silky, smooth insides of the boy’s hole, I pressed my tongue more forcefully. I loved the way his warm insides felt against my tongue. “Pretty good, isn’t it?” Pastor Lissom asked. I nodded with my tongue digging deeper and deeper inside. Sam started moaning. “You like that, boy, don’t you?” Pastor Lissom asked. “You like it when a man licks your butt hole, don’t you?” Sam swung his head back and forth, groaning with pleasure. Pastor Lissom straddled his son’s waist. Leaning forward he kissed his son and pushed his butt down toward my face. He reached behind and pulled his butt cheeks apart. I looked up at Pastor Lissom’s butt hole. He wet his finger and 125

BedTime Tales 3 125

1/28/04, 5:39:14 PM


ran it over the rim of his asshole. It was clear he wanted me to chow down on his butt, too. I pulled my tongue out of his son’s hole and poked around Pastor Lissom’s wet pucker. He let out a groan and mumbled to his son, “He’s licking my butt, too, son. It feels so good.” I dug deeper and deeper into Pastor Lissom’s butt until I had it just as wet and slippery as his son’s. My cock was leaking a steady flow of precum. I had moved up to work more of my tongue into Pastor Lissom’s ass. When I felt Sam’s wet asshole grazing against my leaking cockhead I nearly came. Sam’s hands searched for my cock and when they found it, he pressed my cockhead firmly against his butt hole. It was clear what he wanted. With my face buried in his father’s butt, I pushed my hips down, forcing my hard cock against Sam’s wet hole. Slowly the boy’s butt hole opened up and swallowed my swollen rod. My whole body shook with incredible pleasure when Sam’s tight hole clamped around my turgid rod. If my face wasn’t buried inside his father’s butt, I would have let out a loud howl. Sam’s fingers pushed my cock deeper and deeper inside him. His tight hole was so hot and wet inside. Pastor Lissom and his son kept on kissing passionately as I ate Pastor Lissom’s ass and shoved my cock deep into Sam’s luscious hole. It felt so incredible I was delirious. As I fucked his son deeper and deeper, Pastor Lissom ground his butt against my face. I felt the climax building in my loins. My balls began to burn. I swung my hips back and forth and then I ground my crotch hard against Sam’s butt. My cock was buried all the way inside the boy’s ass when my balls exploded with a fury I had never felt before. I shook violently and heaved as I drained every drop of cum into Sam’s tight hole. Exhausted, I slowly pulled my spent cock out of the boy and sat back. Pastor Lissom lowered his hips until his cock hovered over his son’s cum soaked butt. Then he pushed down and his thick rod sunk into his son. I watched with extreme pleasure as I saw Pastor Lissom pump his cock in and out of his son’s cummy hole. He was so excited he didn’t last too long. I saw his butt quiver as he pushed his cock in as deep up his son as he could and dump his 126

BedTime Tales 3 126

1/28/04, 5:39:14 PM


load inside. He held his rod inside his son for a long time. When he finally pulled his cock out, cum oozed out of his son’s butt. Pastor Lissom rolled onto the floor and let out a satisfying sigh. Sam lowered his legs and placed them on my thighs. I was going to reach up, grab his cock and finish him off, but I noticed that there was a big wad of cum on the boy’s belly. He had cum from our fucking. I reached up and rubbed the boy’s cum over his belly. Then I licked my cum sticky fingers. Sam’s cum was sweet with a nutty flavor. “Did you like that, Harold?” Pastor Lissom asked. “It was wonderful,” I said. “What about you, Sam? Did you have a good time?” I asked. “Yeah, your cock felt real good,” the boy answered. “Do you like to get fucked, too?” he asked me. “I don’t know,” I said. “I’ve never tried it.” “We’ll have to do something about that, won’t we, son,” Pastor Lissom said. He got up and got us some fresh towels to wipe ourselves. I was surprised how late it had gotten. “Shit,” I said. “I’d better be getting home.” “We’ll have to have you over again, soon,” Pastor Lissom said. “I’d like that. You can’t imagine how much this has meant to me.” I got dressed and then gave Sam and Pastor Lissom bear hugs before I went home.

Senator Roodlong’s Office Things were very hectic that morning. Dad was outside honking the horn. He didn’t want me to be late for work. After all, Dad had worked pretty hard to get me on as an intern in the State Senate working for Senator Roodlong. I was still upstairs getting dressed. Yesterday was my birthday and Uncle Brad had given me a new baseball uniform. What was really special was that he had included a jockstrap. I didn’t realize it at first, but when I took the present upstairs to try on the uniform, I found the jockstrap buried inside the wrapping paper. I looked down at Dad waiting for me in the car. All I had on was the new jockstrap. I’d been debating whether to wear it to work 127

BedTime Tales 3 127

1/28/04, 5:39:15 PM


or not. All morning I’d been prancing about my room, slipping on the jockstrap and then taking it off and putting on a pair of briefs. I loved the way the jockstrap felt and looked. Now with Dad honking the horn, there was no time to think. I left the jockstrap on, slipped on my shirt, slacks, tie and jacket as fast as I could and dashed down the stairs. “Jesus,” Dad yelled as I got in the car. “We’re going to be late if I don’t speed.” I knew better than to say anything. I sat quietly as Dad sped toward the Capitol. Even sitting in the car the jockstrap felt so good. We made it to the Capitol in time. Dad let me off at the corner and I dashed up the wide steps and made it to Senator Roodlong’s office with a few mintes to spare. As usual, things were a whirl already. Phones were ringing, Senator Roodlong was barking orders and asking for reports and visitors were lining up to speak with him. Marge, Senator Roodlong’s secretary, handed me a stack of papers to photocopy and I went to work. While I was busy at the photocopier, I saw one of Senator Roodlong’s regular lobbiest come in. His name was Phil Willpole and every time I saw him, my knees weakened. Mr. Willpole had a lot of clients and he was constantly visiting Senators. Since Senator Roodlong chaired a number of committees, Mr. Willpole dropped by almost every day. Even if Senator Roodlong was too busy to talk with him, Mr. Willpole would drop by to drop off some letters or reports. And whenever he saw me, he’d either wave and say, “How’s it going, sonny?” or just nod and wink. Mr. Willpole looked a lot like Coach Hardwick at school. Sometimes Coach Hardwick would shower with us and I knew how thick and big his thing was. Yet Coach Hardwick didn’t show the big bulge in his pants that Mr. Willpole did. Whenever I saw Mr. Willpole it was impossible for me not to imagine what his monster must look like. I watched as Mr. Willpole dropped an envelope on Marge’s desk. Over the din of the office I heard her tell him, “He’s tied up at the moment. I’ll let him know you dropped by.” “You do that,” Mr. Willpole said in his low voice. Then he looked around the office and when he saw me he gave me his usual wink. It made my crotch tingle. I smiled and waved back as he left. I finished the photocopying 128

BedTime Tales 3 128

1/28/04, 5:39:16 PM


and when I gave it to Marge, she handed me a stack of mail and asked me to run it over to the mail room. When I stepped out of the office, I saw Mr. Willpole walking down the hallway about twenty paces ahead of me. Then he went inside Senator Rollem’s office. When I passed the office, Mr. Willpole turned and saw me again. I was embarrased to have him catch me looking at him. He just smiled and waved at me. I went on down to the mailroom. It was on the far side of the Capitol building. After dopping off the mail, I headed back to the office. The Capitol building was full of corridors and hallways to explore. I often used the trips to the mailroom to explore the building. I went down a level and began heading down a hallway which I was pretty sure would take me to the other side of the building. From there I thought it would be no problem taking the west stairs back to Senator Roodlong’s office. As I thought, the hallway went the whole distance to the other side. It was lined with offices and there were senators and secretaries and lobbiests and business people milling about. I recognized a lot of the senators. I saw Mr. Willpole come out of an office and turn down a hallway close to the west stairs. As I passed the hallway I saw him open a door and slip inside. Curious as to whose office he was visiting I made a detour down the hallway to the doorway. There was no name on the doorway and it didn’t look like an office door. I hesitated a moment before I worked up enough courage to try the door. I was surprised when I saw that it opened into a stairwell. It was a narrow stairwell with steps only going down. I wondered where in the world Mr. Willpole had gone. Even though I should have headed back to work, I was too curious not to investigate. I slipped into the stairwell. I walked down the stairs all the way to the bottom. It must have been two or three floors underground. There was a doorway and when I went through it, I found a long, dark hallway. This was so strange. Slowly I walked down the hallway. There were doors which led to storage rooms. And then there was a door marked “Toilet”. The door had a frosted glass pane which cast a warm glow into the 129

BedTime Tales 3 129

1/28/04, 5:39:16 PM


hallway. Timidly I pushed open the door and stepped into the toilet. There was just one light above the washbasin. Next to the washbasin was an empty trough and beyond that there were several stalls which were almost in the dark. It was very quiet in the toilet and after standing in front of the wash basin for a minute or two I was about to leave when I heard a grunt coming from one of the stalls. Then there was a moan and a whisper I could barely hear, “Is he gone?” “I think he left,” another whisper answered. The voices sounded like Senator Roodlong and Mr. Willpole. I froze. It was completely quiet for another minute or two and then I heard Senator Roodlong say, “Whoever it was is gone. Let me have your hard cock again.” “You got it,” Mr. Willpole replied. “Suck on it, Dad,” he groaned and I heard some slurping sounds and more moaning and groaning. “Suck it, Dad. Make me cum in your mouth.” The two of them got quite loud and I tiptoed silently to the first stall. The door to the stall was halfway open and I crept into it. Unlike the stalls in the bathrooms on the main floor, these stalls had walls which went from the ceiling all the way to the floor. Now that I was right next to where Senator Roodlong and Mr. Willpole were doing something really nasty, I could hear everything clearly. It sounded like Senator Roodlong had his mouth stuffed full with something and that Mr. Willpole was rocking back and forth, banging against the stall walls. I desperately wished I could see what they were up to. Whatever it was, it made the hair on my head stand up and my crotch swell. “Suck it, Dad,” Mr. Willpole gasped. “I like it when Daddy sucks my dick.” Why was he calling Senator Roodlong, “Dad”? Was Senator Roodlong Mr. Willpole’s father? I tried to picture what was going on. Was Mr. Willpole talking about his actual cock? Did he really have it out and was he shoving it down Senator Roodlong’s mouth. It had never occurred to me that such things were possible. I tried to imagine what it would look like. My thoughts were making my nuts tingle. I knew what my dick looked like when it was hard. I imagined what it would be like to put it into Senator Roodlong’s mouth. The banging in the stall got louder and louder and then Mr. 130

BedTime Tales 3 130

1/28/04, 5:39:17 PM


Willpole let out a howl. “Fuck, here it comes, Dad. Here it comes,” he yelled. There was a lot of slurping sounds and I heard Senator Roodlong gulping for the longest time. Then he said, “That was delicious, son. I love the taste of your cum.” “You love the taste of every man’s cum,” Mr. Willpole said with a laugh. “What about that new intern of yours? What’s his name?” “Todd,” Senator Roodlong said. “He’s a nice lad.” “Have you played around with him yet? I bet he has a nice, sweet ass. I’d love to get my tongue on his bunghole,” Mr. Willpole remarked. “I’m sure you would,” Senator Roodlong said. “I don’t know if you noticed or not, but I think he’s just wearing a jockstrap today.” “You’re kidding,” Mr. Willpole said. “I saw him lean over while he was photocopying and you could see the outline of the straps. It gave me a boner knowing that his bunghole wasn’t covered.” “I’ll bet. Any kid who wears a jockstrap to work is a kid dying to get some cock,” Mr. Willpole noted. “I’d say the boy is itching for it. I’ve seen the way he blushes when I wink at him. You let me know if you have any luck with him. I’d love to work this up inside his butt.” “You’ll be the first to know,” Senator Roodlong said. “If he’s anything like his father, I’ll have him on his knees before long.” All this talk was making my dick swell and throb. I heard the door on the stall next to me swing open. The two men stumbled out of the stall. I was terrified that they would accidentally open the door to my stall and find me. I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard them leave the restroom. I waited a good five minutes before I dared to venture outside. During that time I thought hard about what they had said. My cock was tingling so much I had to take it out and stroke it. As I kept thinking about them touching me and Mr. Willpole even putting his tongue on my butt hole, I shot a huge load into my hand. When my heart stopped pounding, I left the stall, washed my hands in the washbasin and hurried back to Senator Roodlong’s office. §

§

§

131

BedTime Tales 3 131

1/28/04, 5:39:17 PM


That night during supper Dad asked me, “How was work today, son?” “OK,” I answered. “Did anything special or exciting happen?” he asked. The most exciting thing that happened was finding Senator Roodlong and Mr. Willpole in the basement bathroom together doing God knows what. But of course I couldn’t tell Dad and Mom anything about that. I thought for a moment and answered, “Nothing out of the ordinary.” “Isn’t there some major new transportation bill being debated?” Mom asked. “That’s probably bill 1602,” I said. “But most of my work is running errands, photocopying, dropping off the mail, that sort of thing.” “Oh,” Mom said. “Hmm,” Dad grunted. That night as I lay in bed I wondered what Dad was really getting at during supper. What did he mean by “anything special or exiting”? I’d never heard him ask that question before. Did he know more than I thought? I also spent a lot of time recalling my time in the basement bathroom. I tried to picture what exactly Senator Roodlong and Mr. Willpole were doing in that stall. It was hard to picture but even my fuzzy thoughts made my dick so hard it hurt. I had to grasp it and squeeze it until I drained a huge load of gooey cum in my hand. The next morning I didn’t debate what to wear. I slipped on my new jockstrap and let it snap tight around my waist. I loved the way the pouch cupped my nuts. Senator Roodlong’s office was as busy as ever when I arrived. Senator Roodlong was on the senate floor debating some bill when Marge handed me a stack of papers to file in the filing cabinet in his office. I nearly let out a groan the stack was so big. I took the heavy stack of papers and trudged into the senator’s office. I was almost through filing the papers when I heard Mr. Willpole’s voice calling out, “Senator Roodlong? Are you in?” I was squatting over a cabinet drawer with my butt sticking out. I turned to see Mr. Willpole standing in the doorway. “Uh, he’s on the floor,” I mumbled. “I don’t know when he’ll be back.” 132

BedTime Tales 3 132

1/28/04, 5:39:18 PM


“Oh,” Mr. Willpole said and I felt his eyes latch onto my butt. I suddenly recalled Senator Roodlong mentioning that he could tell I was wearing a jockstrap through my slacks. I blushed when I realized that Mr. Willpole must have seen the outline of my jockstrap, too. I stood up and put the remainder of the papers I was filing on the senator’s desk. “Is there anything you need? Anything you want to leave for Senator Roodlong?” I asked. “Of course,” Mr. Willpole stammered as if I’d broken his concentration. “I have some facts he should be aware of when he’s considering the transportation bill. Would you see that he gets them?” he asked as he handed me a large envelope. “I’ll put them on his desk. He gets everything on his desk,” I said as I took the envelope and placed it on the senator’s desk. “Excuse me, what is your name?” Mr. Willpole asked. “You’re new, aren’t you?” “I’m Todd Whester,” I said. “Dad got me this job for the term,” I added. “Todd Whester ... you wouldn’t know Evan Whester?” he asked. “He’s my dad,” I said, surprised that Mr. Willpole knew Dad. “I’ll be darned,” Mr. Willpole said. “I didn’t realize he had a son so big. Your Dad and I work together sometimes. Tell him you met Phil Willpole. He’ll be surprised.” “Sure,” I said. “See you around,” Mr. Willpole said and he left. I watched him go and wondered if he was going to pay a visit to the basement bathroom next. I hurried and finished filing the rest of the papers. I told Marge I was going to take a break and slipped out of the office. I made a bee line for the basement bathroom. I had high hopes of catching Mr. Willpole inside doing something nasty with a senator or another lobbiest. You can imagine my disappointment when I found the bathroom empty. I checked both stalls and there was no one. I went to the wash basin and was straightening my hair when the door opened behind me. My heart stopped beating for a second. I pretended to be washing up and didn’t turn around to see who it was. But in the mirror I saw Mr. Willpole coming inside. My heart started pounding. 133

BedTime Tales 3 133

1/28/04, 5:39:18 PM


He had a startled look when he realized who I was. He came right up behind me and asked in a low voice, “What are you doing here?” “Uh ... washing up,” I muttered. “Who told you about this bathroom?” he wanted to know. “I just found it ... I like to use it because it’s quiet and ...” I mumbled. “Uh huh,” Mr. Willpole nodded mockingly. I caught his face in the mirror and he had a smirk, an I’m-on-to-you-kid look. I was still talking when his hand latched onto my butt and squeezed me. My cock stiffened so hard so quickly it made my head light. “Senator Roodlong warned me about you, boy,” Mr. Willpole muttered in my ear. “I hear your dad has a big dick and likes to fool around. I bet you’re just like him.” Mr. Willpole squeezed both my cheeks again and then he slipped his hand around in front of me and groped my crotch. “Just what I expected,” he said as he rubbed his hand against me, feeling my hard cock inside my slacks. He unbuckled my belt, unlatched my slacks and pulled my zipper down. Mr. Willpole had his body pressed firmly against mine and I could feel the bulge in his crotch rubbing against my butt. He pushed my slacks down and then he grabbed the straps of my jockstrap and pulled them out and let them go. They slapped against my thighs and he ran his hand over my pouch, between my legs and up inside my butt crack. While he groped me, Mr. Willpole slid onto his knees and pushed his face between my asscheeks. My heart started to gallop when his tongue slid out and pressed onto my asshole. I felt his warm, wet muscle slurp around my pucker hole and he pulled it open with his fingers and pushed his tongue up inside. I let out a gasp and Mr. Willpole grabbed onto my butt and pulled it back tight against his face. His tongue was buried deep up inside me and his heavy breath was hot against my skin. As he plunged his tongue in and out of my tender butt hole, Mr. Willpole fished my cock out of my pouch and began stroking it. I was already dripping and he rubbed my slick ooze all over my cockhead driving me insane. I looked down and saw him undo his trousers and pull out his thick pecker. I wanted so much to touch it. I’d never touched a man’s cock before or even seen a hard one so close. I wanted to 134

BedTime Tales 3 134

1/28/04, 5:39:18 PM


know what it felt like. I reached down and stretched my fingers toward Mr. Willpole’s cock. When he realized what I wanted, he stood up and hauled me into the far stall. “Let’s get naked,” Mr. Willpole said and quickly shed me of my clothes. Then he took off his suit jacket, shirt, tie, and trousers and hung them on the door. It was so exciting to be naked with a man, especially one with a thick, hard cock like Mr. Willpole. He sat on the john and spread his legs. “You want this, boy?” he asked as he swung his cock back and forth. I nodded. “Drop to your knees and play with it, son. Show Daddy how much you like your old man’s cock.” I dropped to my knees and grabbed hold of Mr. Willpole’s hard shaft. “Lick my balls, boy,” he told me. “Suck on them. Dad likes it when his boy chews on his nuts.” I stuffed my cheeks with Mr. Willpoles big balls. Somehow I managed to shove both of his nuts into my mouth. They were hot and sweaty with a rich, salty taste. As I sucked on his nuts, he thumped his thick cock against my forehead. He pulled his nuts out of my mouth and slapped his cock against my lips. “Now suck on my cock, kid,” he said. “Dad wants to fill you up with his cum. You like drinking dad’s cum, don’t you, boy?” he growled. I’d never drunk anyone’s cum before but I loved what we were doing. I moaned and opened my mouth. Mr. Willpole pumped his cock inside. “Suck it, boy,” he groaned. “Suck dad’s thick cock.” Even though he wasn’t my real dad, I loved the way he talked as if he were. Him calling me son and referring to himself as dad made my nuts hard and my butt hole shiver. My cock was so tender I could barely touch it. Just squeezing it gently sent bolts of electricity through my body. Mr. Willpole’s cock filled my mouth and reached to the back of my throat. His juices coated my throat and made it so slippery. I loved the way his ooze tasted. He pulled my face onto his crotch and humped his hips, jabbing his cock in and out of my mouth. “Get ready for dad’s cream, boy. Get ready for a big, fucking load, son,” he warned. Mr. Willpole was gasping and could hardly breathe. He let out a 135

BedTime Tales 3 135

1/28/04, 5:39:19 PM


cry and I felt his pisshole stretch open against the roof of my mouth. There was a brief pause when his whole body froze still as stone and then he began gushing cum down my throat. It was strong and rich. At first it was bitter and full of vitamins, then it softened and flowed sweetly down my throat like thin syrup. Full of lust, I drank everything Mr. Willpole pushed through his cock. The more I drank of his cum, the more I felt like a man, not a boy. It was great having his seed inside me. When he was done pumping my belly full, he pulled my head off his cock. He had a wonderful smile on his face. He rubbed his spent cock against my lips, then he pulled me up onto my feet. My throbbing, bubbling cock was inches from his face. Mr. Willpole plopped my cock into his mouth and in an instant my nuts exploded and sent a torrent of cum down his throat. I watched him as he gulped my juice and swallowed my entire load. “Fuck, that was hot, kid,” he said when he finished swallowing my load. “You’re a hot, horny boy. You’ll go far in this business.” “Thanks, that felt great,” I sighed. “I better get back to work.” “Sure,” Mr. Willpole said. He stood up and we both got dressed. As we left the bathroom he said, “Be sure and tell your dad you met Phil Willpole. Tell him I had a good time.” “OK,” I said and hurried back to Senator Roodlong’s office. §

§

§

That night at supper Dad asked again, “Anything interesting happen at work?” “Uh, I met someone who knows you, Dad,” I said. “You did? Who in the world would that be?” he asked. “A Phil Willpole. He said to tell you that he had a good time,” I said. Dad raised an eyebrow and squinted his eyes. “Who’s Phil Willpole?” Mom asked Dad. “Ah ... a lobbiest I’ve met a few times,” Dad answered. He didn’t even look at Mom when he answered her. Dad kept his gaze on me. He didn’t say much the rest of the evening. After supper I went to my room to read and get ready for bed. It was close to ten when Dad knocked on my door. I’d already stripped and was in bed reading. “Todd, can I come in?” Dad asked. 136

BedTime Tales 3 136

1/28/04, 5:39:19 PM


“Sure, Dad,” I said. Dad came in. He’d already undressed and was in his bathrobe. He closed the door behind him and came and sat on my bed. He leaned forward and whispered, “Where did you meet Phil Willpole?” “In Senator Roodlong’s office,” I told him. “Oh,” Dad said. “What do you suppose he meant when he told you to tell me he had a good time?” “I dunno,” I said. I was wondering what all Dad knew about Mr. Willpole. Did he and Mr. Willpole ever fool around? “You just saw him in the Senator’s office? You didn’t see him anywhere else?” Dad was looking deep into my eyes and I knew that it would be impossible to lie to him. “Well, I also saw him ... um,” I wasn’t sure whether I should tell Dad the truth. “Go on, Todd,” Dad coaxed. “When I went to the john, I saw him there, too,” I said. “You did, huh,” Dad said with a raised eyebrow. I noticed that Dad had slipped his hand inside his bathrobe and seemed to be squeezing his cock. “You didn’t by chance ... see him without his clothes?” I nodded. “Did he have a hardon?” Dad asked. Again I nodded. “What did you think of it?” Dad asked. “It was nice ... big and pretty thick,” I stammered. It felt strange talking to Dad like this, but exciting, too. My dick was swelling fast. “Did you get to touch it? Did he touch you?” “Yeah ... he even licked my butt,” I whispered. “Did you like that? Phil loves to eat ass,” Dad told me. “It felt good. Did Phil ever lick your butt, Dad?” I asked. “More than once, son,” Dad said with a big smile. “He sure knows how to work his tongue,” Dad added. His bathrobe parted slightly and I saw the head of his big cock peeking out between his legs. “He also let me suck his dick, Dad,” I said. “Did you like that, too?” Dad wanted to know. His bathrobe parted even more, exposing more and more of his thick, veiny monster. “Yeah, a lot. It tasted real good.” My boner was at full mast and with Dad showing most of his, I was eager to show Dad how big I 137

BedTime Tales 3 137

1/28/04, 5:39:19 PM


was. “Did you suck his cock, too, Dad?” I asked as I slowly pulled my covers aside to show Dad how hard I was. “Oh yeah, Tod. I loved it, too. But I think I’m going to like this even better,” Dad said and he leaned over and shoved his face into my crotch. He grabbed my pole and shoved it into his mouth. Then he crawled onto my bed and straddled my body. His placed his thighs on either side of my face. His turgid rod swung just above my face. His balls rubbed against my forehead before resting on my nose. I opened my mouth and worked Dad’s heavy balls into my mouth. They tasted so rich and manly. Dad was sucking on my cock forcefully. The suction he made in his mouth made every nerve on my cock alive. After rolling each of Dad’s nuts in my mouth I popped them out and struggled to get Dad’s cock down my throat. As I worked his fat head over my tongue and to the back of my throat, Dad let go of my dick, clasped my butt cheeks and worked his tongue between my tight buns until the wet tip pried apart the soft folds of my ass lips. Dad was as good of an ass licker as Mr. Willpole. As he wormed his tongue ever deeper into my butt, his thick, syrupy juices flowed out of his cock and down my throat. I was delirious. I wanted to cum already. Dad slurped on my butt until I thought I was going to go crazy. The juices creaming out of his cock were getting thicker and thicker. When he pulled his face out of butt and went back to sucking my super sensitive dick, I didn’t last long at all. My whole body tightened and I blasted off. My cream flew out of my cock like an open fire hydrant. Dad pushed his cock further down my throat and shot off. His load flooded my throat and quickly filled up my belly. Somehow I managed to swallow his huge wad without drowning. When Dad pulled himself out of me, he gave me a big kiss. I could taste my cum on his tongue. “I’m glad things are going so well at Senator Roodlong’s office,” he said. “I was hoping you’d learn a lot.” “Thanks, Dad. I sure am,” I said. “Well, good night, son,” Dad said as he got up and left. “Good night, Dad,” I said. 138

BedTime Tales 3 138

1/28/04, 5:39:20 PM


§

§

§

When I arrived in Senator’s Roodlong’s office the next day Marge had a stack of work for me. It was routine, boring work. Opening mail, reading through it and sorting it. Even though it was early, I was horny and needed to take a break. But if I left just after getting to work, Marge would wonder what was wrong. I slogged through the mail, most of which was very boring. Farmers complaining about low grain prices, merchants wailing about high taxes, mothers griping about poor schools and on and on. I kept looking up at the wall clock but it was barely moving. Most of the letters could be answered with one of our form letters and I soon had a stack of letters to mail. Around 10:30, Mr. Willpole stuck his head in for a brief chat with the Senator. Senator Roodlong has his office door open and near the end of their conversation I saw both men chuckling and then they both glanced at me. Mr. Willpole winked and I wondered what he had told the Senator. Mr. Willpole left the office and a short time later, Senator Roodlong told Marge he had an impromptu meeting with the governor and he walked out. I just knew they were both meeting in the basement rest room. I patiently waited a full five minutes and then I told Marge I was going to mail the stack of replies I’d accumulated. “Oh, would you mind taking this to Senator Winzor’s office? It needs to be there by eleven,” Marge said, handing me a large envelope. It was just what I needed. Senator Winzor’s office was on the other side of the capitol building. Marge wouldn’t expect me back for twenty or thirty minutes. But if I dashed over there, I’d have plenty of time to spend in the basement bathroom. When I stepped out into the hall, things got even better. I ran into Senator Winzor’s secretary and handed the envelope to her. Now I had a full half hour to play. I slipped into the stair well and ran down to the basement. When I got to the bathroom door, I first placed my ear against the door to see if I could hear anything. It wasn’t very loud, but there was definitely some moaning and groaning going on inside. No doubt it was Mr. Willpole and Senator Roodlong. 139

BedTime Tales 3 139

1/28/04, 5:39:20 PM


I pressed the bathroom door open. Immediately, whoever was inside stood still. The first stall was closed but the second stall door was ajar. I slipped inside, took all my clothes off and sat down on the john. I grabbed hold of my stiffening cock and began to stroke it. Whoever was in the next stall wasn’t making a sound. To encourage them, I let out a soft moan. Then another. A few moments later I heard some movement followed by several groans. One of the groans sounded like Mr. Willpole, but I didn’t recognize the other groan. I beat my cock harder and let out some loud grunts. There was some scratching sound on the stall partition and I saw the toilet paper holder move back and forth and then it disappeared as someone pulled it through to the other side. I had no idea the holder was moveable. Once the holder was gone, it left a gaping hole between the stalls. I stooped down to look through but before I could see who was on the other side, a huge cock slid through the hole and dangled in front of my face. “Suck it boy,” Mr. Willpole called out from the other stall. “We know you’re there.” I got down on my knees and lapped my tongue on the underside of the big head which throbbed just above my nose. I figured it must be Senator Roodlong’s cock. When I got my mouth around the big head, I heard a satisfying groan. My heart stopped. The groan this time sounded a lot like Dad. I kept on sucking. Was it really Dad in that stall? If it was, this was going to be so hot. “Lick my butt, Phil,” a deep voice commanded. It was definitely Dad. I heard some slurping sounds and knew that Phil was munching on Dad’s butt, just like he had eaten my ass the day before. This was so hot. My dick was throbbing uncontrollably. “Does it taste like my son’s butt?” Dad asked. “Is it as juicy as my boy’s?” Phil gave a mumbled response I couldn’t make out, but it didn’t matter. He kept on munching on Dad’s butt like it was cake. Dad’s cock was thick with precum. The taste of his juices made my head spin. I sucked on Dad while Phil munched on Dad’s butt for several minutes until Dad said, “You want to eat out my boy 140

BedTime Tales 3 140

1/28/04, 5:39:21 PM


again, Phil? I’d love to see you chow down on his asshole.” Their stall door opened and in no time, the two of them were in my stall. Dad sat down on the john and spread his legs. Waving his big cock in front of me, he said, “Keep sucking it boy. Uncle Phil’s going to get your ass good and ready.” I wasn’t sure what the “good and ready” meant, but it sure felt great when Phil spread my butt cheeks apart and shoved his tongue into my tight pucker. Getting a good ass licking while sucking on Dad’s cock felt so great. Soon I felt Phil poking some fingers into my butt. At one point he had two fingers inside and pulled my hole wide apart so he could work his tongue in deep. Then I felt him pull his tongue out and spit right into my gaping hole. “How’s it look, Phil. Is my boy’s butt hole ready?” Dad asked. “Good and sloppy,” Phil said. “You should have no problem getting inside.” “What do you say, son. You want to feel what it’s like to have a big cock up your butt?” Dad asked as he looked me in the eye. “Up my butt?” I asked. “You mean, put your cock inside?” Dad nodded. “Ah, I guess,” I said. My response may not have sounded too enthusiastic, but I was ecstatic. Dad was going to plumb my ass with his big, strong rod. Dad stood up and Phil climbed down underneath me so he could see him glide his rod into me. Phil’s cock was under my face and Dad said, “Suck on Phil’s cock. That’ll help you relax even more.” A moment after I latched my mouth onto Phil’s cock, I felt Dad’s cockhead press against my wet hole. “Fuck, this is hot,” Phil groaned. “I never thought I’d see you fuck your own son, Evan.” Dad teased my hole by rubbing his cockhead up and down against my wet pucker. “Watching you fuck your boy was hot, Phil. I’m just glad I can return the favor,” Dad groaned as he pressed his cockhead firmly against my hole. I felt my butt hole stretch wide. I let out a gasp. Dad slapped both my butt cheeks hard and pressed his cock deeper into my hole. As my butt hole opened wide, I had to suck hard on Phil’s cock 141

BedTime Tales 3 141

1/28/04, 5:39:21 PM


to keep from howling. As Dad’s cock tore open my butt, I felt every inch slide in. “Shit,” Phil moaned. “This is so fucking great. Go easy on the boy, Evan. His hole is mighty tight.” “You’re telling me,” Dad muttered. “I can barely squeeze my cock in.” Dad slapped my butt a few more times to get me to loosen my butt’s grip on his hard rod. Slowly I learned to breath in deeply through my nose and relax my ass. Slowly the pain of having my butt blasted open lessened. Dad’s cock started rubbing against the sensitive inner parts of my gut. Waves of satisfying pleasure replaced the soreness of my asshole. “He’s getting the hang of it,” Dad sighed and then he began to fuck me with deep, steady, firm strokes. Man, that sure felt good. Phil’s tongue trailed up the underside of my nuts until he could lick Dad’s shaft as it shot in and out of my hole. I heard Phil spit repeatedly and the extra lube he lathered onto Dad’s cock made the fucking more wonderful. My insides were starting to burn with pleasure and it wasn’t going to take much more of Dad’s fucking to make me explode. My deep breaths turned to gasps and it was getting hard to hold onto Phil’s cock with my mouth. “He’s going to cum,” Phil told Dad. “I can tell by the way his asshole is trembling against my tongue.” Dad started pounding me and I had to let go of Phil’s cock as I was moaning uncontrollably. My nuts churned and then exploded with fury, spewing wads of cum onto Phil’s neck and chest. Dad slammed his cock in and out of me a few more times and then he let out a roar and plastered my guts with his sticky cream. “Jesus ... fuck ... fuck,” Dad hollered as he let his canon blast off inside me. When he pulled out Phil gobbled his cock and sucked the last of Dad’s load out of his cock. As Phil drained Dad’s balls, I went back to sucking his cock and was soon rewarded with a rich load of man cream. The three of us were sweaty and tired. What we needed was a shower and a nap. Unfortunately, I had to get back to work. Dad kissed and hugged me when I staggered to my feet. He even helped me get dressed. I wanted to spend the rest of the day with him. There was so much I wanted to ask him. “It’s time to get you back to your work,” Dad said as he buttoned 142

BedTime Tales 3 142

1/28/04, 5:39:21 PM


my shirt. It wasn’t what I wanted to hear, but it was the truth. Dad and Phil were still naked in the bathroom when I left. I envied them. §

§

§

After getting reamed by Dad in the basement of the Capitol building, it was hard not to get a boner when we had supper that night. Dad didn’t help. When Mom wasn’t looking he kept winking at me and pressing his knee against mine. When we were done eating, I had to wait until Mom had her back turned to get up. Otherwise she would have seen my boner poking inside my slacks. I made a bee line for my bedroom. Once I was safely inside my room, I took off all my clothes and flopped down on my bed. I recalled those wonderful feelings I had when Dad was thrusting his cock in and out of my butt earlier that day. My dick throbbed and I loved the way it felt as it pulsed. My heart beat quickened when I heard Dad knock on my door. “Son, can I come in?” Dad asked. “Yeah, Dad,” I answered without hesitation. Dad slowly opened the door and when he saw me stretched out naked on my bed with an aching boner, he smiled, came inside and quickly closed the door behind him. “Still thinking about today?” he asked. “Yeah, that was so much fun,” I told Dad. “Mom went over to the neighbors so we have some time alone,” Dad explained as he undressed. By the time he had his trousers off, his cock was throbbing, too. He crawled onto my bed and lifted my legs up into the air. “I didn’t get a good taste of this today,” Dad said as he shoved his face up between my asscheeks. His hot tongue soon was pressing into my steamy hole. His fingers played with my asshole as Dad wormed his tongue deep into my butt. Dad munched on my butt until it was as wet and slippery as it was when Phil worked it over that afternoon. “You’ve got a nice butt, son,” Dad said as he looked up at me. “You want to feel me inside you again?” “Yeah,” I said. Dad grabbed my legs and lifted them high into the air. He nestled his cock onto my warmed hole and I grabbed it. “Shove it into your hole for me, boy,” Dad said. “Slip it up inside 143

BedTime Tales 3 143

1/28/04, 5:39:22 PM


your butt ... yeah like that ... fuck you feel good.” I worked Dad’s hard cock up into my butt until his balls were pressed tight against my ass. It felt as good as earlier. Dad leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. “Have you played around with the governor yet?” Dad asked as he ground his hips against my butt. I shook my head. “The governor has a great cock,” Dad whispered in my ear. “And he likes to get fucked, too. We’ll have to get together.” “You know the governor?” I asked in disbelief. “I’m surprised Senator Roodlong hasn’t introduced you to him yet,” Dad mumbled. I clutched Dad’s butt and held him tight. His hard cock beat like a drum inside my butt. “You’re butt is so tight, son,” Dad moaned. “I could fuck you every day.” As Dad worked my ass over, I thought about the governor. He was a handsome, older man, I’d only seen a few times at the Capitol. He looked a lot better in real life than he did on TV. “How big is the governor’s dick, Dad?” I asked. “Thinking about fucking him already?” Dad said with a chuckle. He pulled out of me and rammed his cock in hard. “He’s got a real fat one, boy,” Dad groaned. “If you’re going to fuck him we’ve got to get your butt loosened up,” Dad said as he pounded my butt some more. It felt great when Dad drove his dick in hard. I dug my fingers into his asscheeks and prodded his butt hole with them. “Dig your fingers into my butt, son,” Dad moaned. “Yeah, shove your finger deep inside.” I pushed my finger up inside Dad until I could feel the heat of his inner body singeing my finger tip. “Shove another finger in, son. Stretch my butt open while I fuck you,” Dad growled. I tore at his asshole until I had three fingers deep inside him. Dad was bucking furiously, fucking my hot hole with gusto and forcing my fingers in and out of his steamy ass. “Aw, shit,” Dad moaned. “Your ass is so hot. I’m gonna cum soon, son. I’m gonna plaster your hole with my cum just like the governor’s going to soon. We’re gonna both fuck you and fill your 144

BedTime Tales 3 144

1/28/04, 5:39:22 PM


butt with cream.” Dad seemed even more excited about me fucking the governor than even I was. He thrust his cock in all the way and let it explode. His hot breath filled my mouth. As he drained his nuts he sucked my tongue into his mouth. Dad’s belly rubbed my tender dick and as we deeply kissed, I came and spewed wads of cum between us. Dad held me tight and we kept on kissing until our dicks softened and our hearts stopped pounding. When Dad pulled out of me he muttered, “A few more fucks and you should be able to handle the governor just fine.” I couldn’t help but wonder just how fat the governor’s dick was. §

§

§

I was having a rather boring day in Senator Roodlong’s office when Marge handed me a stack of papers and asked me to take them to the Governor’s office. I didn’t think anything of it. Senator Roodlong was out of the office in some meeting and things had been very quiet all day. Even when I went out earlier to check on the action in the basement bathroom, it had been dead. When I got to the Governor’s office his secretary looked at the papers and told me, “Oh, these again. Would you mind setting them in the Governor’s office? There’s no need to knock, he’s not there.” She pointed to the door to the Governor’s office. “OK,” I said and went inside. I walked through the spacious office to the Governor’s office and set the stack of papers down. Suddenly I heard the door close. There was a breeze through the office, so I thought that the breeze had closed the door, but when I heard the door lock, I turned around to see who was there. I sprouted an instant boner when I saw Dad and Phil Willpole standing naked in front of the door. They were grinning and motioned for me to be silent. Their dicks were rock hard and glistening. They’d obviously been sucking each other. Dad and Phil walked up to me and immediately stripped me naked. “Dad,” I whispered. “What if we get caught?” “Don’t worry son. We’re just going to have a little fun,” Dad said. Phil slapped his hands on my chest and said, “You mean a 145

BedTime Tales 3 145

1/28/04, 5:39:22 PM


lot of fun.” Then he turned his head and said, “We’re ready Governor.” The Governor and Senator Roodlong stepped into the office as naked as Dad and Phil. It was my first look at the Governor in his birthday suit and his fat, long whopper was every bit as massive as Dad had said it was. “So this is your son?” the Governor asked Dad as he walked up to us. “This is my boy, Sir,” Dad said. “He’s a mighty fine lad,” the Governor said as he took my cock in his hand and gave it a good squeeze. I was in awe of his big cock and had to touch it. I didn’t even ask. I dropped to my knees and began admiring the thick shaft, fat cockhead and low, hanging balls. “You like my cock, boy?” the Governor asked. “Yeah,” I said looking up at him. “It’s huge.” “That’s what they say. You think you can handle it, boy?” he asked. “I don’t know,” I said. “But I’d sure like to try.” “Good,” the Governor said with a wink. “Get up on the Governor’s desk, son. Lie on your back and show him your butt,” Dad said. I was more than happy to oblige. The Governor had such a thick, long, wide cock that my ass was getting mighty hungry. I knew that once he had me plugged, I’d be in heaven. I hopped onto the table, rolled onto my back, lifted my legs high and aimed my butt hole at the Governor. “How’s that for a nice boy hole, Governor?” Dad asked as he proudly pried open my butt. “It’s nice and tight and once you get your dick inside, you won’t last very long.” The Governor smiled and said, “It sure does look good.” He stepped up to the desk and felt my butt all over. Then he licked a finger and poked my hole. “It’s good and tight, like you say,” the Governor noted. Then he asked me, “You like to eat ass, boy?” When I nodded he put his hand on Phil’s shoulder and said, “Climb on the table and sit on the boy. I like to see a boy’s tongue work a man’s hole. Show me how you like to eat butt, boy.” Phil jumped onto the table and aimed his butt at me. 146

BedTime Tales 3 146

1/28/04, 5:39:23 PM


“Spread your butt cheeks, Phil,” the Governor said. “Show the boy your big pucker.” When Phil spread his butt, he lowered his musky butt hole right above my nose. “Take a good sniff, son. That’s it,” the Governor groaned. “Now stick out your tongue and lick it. Yeah, like that. Fuck that’s hot. Now pry it open with your tongue, boy. Good. Let me see your tongue work. Help him out, Phil. Spread your ass lips with your fingers.” Phil parted his tight pucker with his fingers so my tongue could slip up into his hole. As he did, the Governor finger fucked me. “You like that man butt, boy?” the Governor asked. Phil’s ass was on my face and all I could do was try and nod. “Good,” the Governor moaned. “Now get your son’s hole wide for me,” the Governor said to Dad. “That’s it. Stretch it with your fingers. Let me see deep inside. Fuck, now spit into your son’s butt. Good, get it good and wet. I like my boys’ butts to be good and slippery.” I felt Dad’s hot spit filling my open butt. I only wished there had been a mirror so I could see exactly what Dad was doing to me. But with my face plastered to Phil’s ass and my tongue deep up inside his shitter, I couldn’t see a thing. “Let me feel inside and see if it’s wet enough for me,” the Governor moaned. I felt his fingers digging inside me next to Dad’s tongue. “Not bad, but it could be slicker. A good shot of cum would be great. You getting close to cumming, Senator? Yeah? Well dump a load down this boy’s butt.” I felt Senator Roodlong slap his hard, wet cock against my gaping butt hole. Dad’s tongue flicked out of my hole and rubbed the underside of Senator Roodlong’s cockhead. Senator Roodlong let out growl and stuffed the head of his cock into my open butt. I felt his hot cum squirting down my wet hole. When he pulled out, Dad ran the tip of his tongue around inside and then spit into me as well. “Fuck, yeah,” the Governor groaned. “That’s more like it. Get out of the way guys. I’m going in.” Dad slipped his tongue out to the rim of my ass and instantly, I felt the Governor’s wide dong filling me up. His cock was so wide and plugged my butt so tight that I felt it pushing Dad’s spit and 147

BedTime Tales 3 147

1/28/04, 5:39:23 PM


Senator Roodlong’s heavy load deep up into my gut. Dad still had his tongue working the rim of my ass and keeping it well lubricated for the Governor. “You OK, boy?” Phil asked as he tweaked and twisted my nipples. Phil didn’t lift his ass off my face to let me reply. All I could do was dig my tongue even deeper up into his butt. “He’s OK, guys,” Phil moaned. “He just keeps working his tongue deeper up my butt.” Phil’s balls slapped against my chin as he thumped his cock. He had a great view of the Governor’s cock as it filled my ass. I felt Phil’s fingers groping my crotch and feeling the Governor’s cock slip deeper and deeper up inside me. Dad’s tongue kept working the underside of my butt hole, keeping it moist for the Governor. “Look at that boy’s cock,” Senator Roodlong groaned. “It’s like an open spigot. If no one is going to taste it, I will.” Senator Roodlong bent over and gobbled up my dick. I was draining so much precum it felt like I was cumming. The Senator let out muffled sighs of pleasure as he sucked the clear, sweet swill out of my dick. I loved the way his warm, wet tongue clasped my cock tightly in his mouth. The Governor crammed the last inch of his long shaft up into my butt and then he began to fuck me. His cock was so big that my chute clung to it tightly. I was glad I already had one load up my butt to lubricate me. Otherwise I don’t know how I would have taken the Governor’s massive rod. “Jesus, your boy has a delicious butt,” the Governor groaned. “I can feel his ass sucking my cock.” Phil ground his butt against my face. I was on the verge of shooting a load. When the Governor started pounding my ass hard, I couldn’t take it any more. I blasted off into Senator Roodlong’s mouth. My whole body shook hard. “Fuck, your boy’s cumming,” the Governor howled. “His ass is pinching my cock so tight ... I ... I can’t ... I can’t hold on.” With that he let out a roar and his massive shaft trembled mightily inside my butt. His wad squirted out so hard I felt it pummel the insides of my guts. When I squirted the last of my load down the Senator’s mouth, my cock stayed rock hard. My balls were too excited to quit. The Governor slowly pulled his spent cock out of my butt. “Jesus,” the Governor moaned. “What a fucking hot boy. He’s all 148

BedTime Tales 3 148

1/28/04, 5:39:24 PM


yours,” the Governor said to Dad. “All sloppy and wet.” The Governor stepped back and Dad took his place. “Nothing like watching a father fuck his son,” the Governor moaned as he dropped to his knees between Dad’s legs to watch. Not only that, when Dad shoved his cock all the way up into my butt, the Governor lapped up the extra cum and juice which spilled out the sides of my asshole. “Fuck, you really dumped a load up my boy, Governor,” Dad groaned. “He’s so hot and slippery inside. My boy’s butt has never felt so good.” While Dad rammed his rod in and out of my butt, Phil kept grinding his ass in my face and pumping on his cock. I could tell from the way his butt hole quivered against my tongue and lips that Phil was getting close to blasting off. Hell, so was I for a second time. I was trying desperately to keep from shooting until Dad creamed inside me. I wanted to share my second load with him but Phil’s butt in my face and Senator Roodlong’s mouth on my cock were making it so difficult. Fortunately, Dad was as excited as I was. My asshole was so well lubricated that he had no difficulty pounding my butt hard. His cum covered cock slipped in and out of my butt like greased lightning. I heard his breath get heavy and hard. Sweat dripped off his body and landed on my torso like hot, tropical raindrops. Even the Governor was getting ready to shoot off a second load. When Dad let out a howl and crammed his cock in to the hilt and blasted off, it was more than enough to make us all explode. Phil’s asshole clamped tight onto my tongue and I felt it pulse as he squirted thick, hot strands of cum all over my belly. The Governor has his tongue plastered against my asshole and as he felt Dad’s shaft throbbing inside my butt, he moaned loudly and dumped a load onto the floor. I let myself go and squirted a second load into Senator Roodlong’s mouth. My body shook out of control. Pleasure surged back and forth through every nerve of my body. Dad didn’t pull his cock out of me until I had completely calmed down. When Phil peeled his ass off my face and Senator Roodlong stood up, Dad leaned forward and lay his body on mine. He took my head in his hands and kissed me. Dad’s tongue flowed into 149

BedTime Tales 3 149

1/28/04, 5:39:24 PM


my mouth and we sucked on each other’s tongue while Phil and Senator Roodlong massaged our bodies. The Governor couldn’t move himself from between Dad’s legs. When Dad’s cock plopped out of my ass, he gobbled it up and after sucking the last of Dad’s cum out of his hose, the Governor comforted my worn butt with his soft tongue and helped himself to the steady stream of cum which oozed out of my butt. It took a long time before we were clear headed enough to get up, wipe ourselves off and get dressed. It was a special meeting I would never forget.

My Older Brother Raymond “Mom, where’s Raymond?” I asked. I looked all over the house and outdoors for my older brother but I couldn’t find him anywhere. “I think he’s over at Uncle Will’s,” Mom answered. “Uncle Will’s giving him some wrestling tips or something. He should be back by supper.” “Uncle Will, Uncle Will,” lately Raymond was always over at Uncle Will’s. If Uncle Will wasn’t giving him wrestling tips, he was showing my older brother how to change the oil on a car, how to do this and how to do that. I was getting jealous. After school it was always me and Raymond doing stuff together. Now I hardly got to see him. It was no fun hanging out in the treehouse alone, or building a fort in our bedroom by myself. Raymond came home just as Mom, Dad and I were sitting down to supper. He dashed in through the back door and sat down just as Dad started to say grace. “So what did Uncle Will show you today?” Dad asked Raymond. “Some new wrestling holds,” Raymond said as he reached over and tussled my hair. “I need to learn as much as possible if I’m going to win next weekend.” “What’s next weekend?” Mom asked. “We’re having a wrestling meet with South Fork and Virgin Mary,” Raymond said. “There are some really good wrestlers at Virgin Mary and Uncle Will says I have a chance at whoopping them.” “Hmm,” I grunted. I wanted to whoop Uncle Will for spending so much time with my older brother. The only good thing that 150

BedTime Tales 3 150

1/28/04, 5:39:24 PM


Uncle Will had gotten Raymond to do was to sleep naked. One night several months ago as my brother and I were getting ready for bed, he undressed and instead of putting his pajamas on, he sat on his bed plumb naked. “Whatcha doing?” I asked when I saw him crawl naked under his covers. “Sleeping in the raw,” he told me. “Uncle Will said it’s natural and healthy to sleep naked.” “What does it feel like?” I asked. Raymond stretched under the covers and replied, “Real good. I’m gonna sleep like this all the time, now.” I was already in bed, but I sat up, tore off my pajama top and slid off my pajama bottom. Then I crawled under my covers and rolled around under them. I understood what Raymond was talking about. It felt great feeling my sheets against my bare skin, and when I rubbed my belly against the bed, it gave a good feeling between my legs. It even gave me a boner. After that, Raymond and I always slept naked, and if I woke up before Raymond did, I learned I could wait and when he woke up and got out of bed, most times he’d have a big boner which was good to look at. But that was the only good thing that Raymond learned from Uncle Will. The rest of the things Uncle Will was teaching him didn’t help me out at all. That Saturday I was steamy mad because even though Raymond had promised me he’d help me fix the treehouse roof, right after lunch he took off to spend the afternoon with Uncle Will to practice wrestling. I huffed around in my bedroom for a hour or so and then I decided to get even with Uncle Will. I filled up my water gun and headed off to Uncle Will’s. I was going to find him and squirt him hard. When I got close to Uncle Will’s, I snuck down the alley so I could sneak through the backyard. Raymond had mentioned that Uncle Will had setup a wrestling mat in the basement. I managed to get into the back door without anyone noticing. It was quiet inside and I took off my shoes and I snuck into the kitchen. The stairs to Uncle Will’s basement was next to the kitchen. I stationed myself next to the stairs and stood perfectly still up against the wall. 151

BedTime Tales 3 151

1/28/04, 5:39:25 PM


I couldn’t hear a thing. I sat upright and strained my ears. After sometime I heard Uncle Will grunt and then Raymond let out a sigh and then a faint moan. It sounded like they were in a tight lock and neither could move. Silently I crouched and took a few steps down into the basement. When I was a third of the way down, I saw Raymond and Uncle Will’s clothes in a pile on the floor. I was puzzled at first when I saw that even Raymond’s underpants were on the pile. Then I realized that they must be wearing wrestling singlets. I stepped down a few more steps until I could see the edge of the wrestling mat. I saw their bare feet but it wasn’t enough to aim my water gun at them. With each step I could see more and more of their bodies. Raymond was lying on his back and Uncle Will was on top. I saw their calves and then the backs of their knees. Soon I saw their bare thighs. As more and more of Uncle Will’s thighs came into view I got the shock of my life. Uncle Will wasn’t wearing a singlet and neither was Raymond. They didn’t have a thing on. Uncle Will was lying naked on top of Raymond and grinding his body against my older brother. I got down far enough to see Uncle Will’s naked butt. Raymond had his hands on Uncle Will’s butt cheeks and was clenching them. I sat down on the stairs and got a painfully hard boner watching the two. Clutching my water gun against me, I watched as Raymond gripped Uncle Will’s butt cheeks. He spread them apart enough that I could see Uncle Will’s butt hole wink at me. I wanted to go all the way to the bottom of the stairs, but I was too afraid they’d see me. After Uncle Will ground his body against Raymond’s for a long time, he grabbed hold of Raymond’s thighs and lifted them up, exposing Raymond’s butt. Uncle Will turned a bit to the side so he could examine Raymond’s butt and when he did I saw that Uncle Will had an enormous boner and the tip was wet and slimy. Uncle Will rubbed his slimy cock against Raymond’s butt hole and then he smeared the goo over my older brother’s hole with his fingers. He even poked his fingers into Raymond and then licked his fingers. I didn’t dare make a sound because if I did, I knew that Uncle Will would look my way. 152

BedTime Tales 3 152

1/28/04, 5:39:26 PM


Uncle Will played with Raymond’s butt and then he even licked my older brother’s hole. It had to feel good because Raymond was moaning like he did when he had a good dream. Then Uncle Will placed his cock onto Raymond’s hole and pushed. My eyes nearly popped out when I saw Uncle Will’s cock slide into Raymond’s body. Uncle Will pushed it in until it was completely inside. Uncle Will lay back on top of Raymond. He thrust his butt back and then down, back and down. I saw his cock pull in and out of my older brother’s butt. The two of them started making a lot of noise, huffing and puffing, moaning and groaning. My dick was so hard it hurt. I needed to grab it and stroke it but I didn’t dare. Uncle Will’s butt moved back and forth faster and faster. Then he began to growl and cry out, “Fuck, fuck, fuck.” He slammed his butt hard against Raymond and then ground his hips with his cock all the way inside my older brother. Then they lay very still for a long time. Uncle Will eventually rolled to the side and when his cock popped out of Raymond it was all wet and gooey and some white cream trickled out of Raymond’s butt. Silently I crept back up the stairs, tiptoed through the kitchen, got my shoes and dashed on home. §

§

§

Raymond didn’t get home until just before supper. All afternoon I couldn’t help but think about what he and Uncle Will had done. What did it feel like when Uncle Will put his tongue on his butt? During supper I had to try hard to keep from blurting out, “I saw Uncle Will lick Raymond’s butt this afternoon.” I could imagine what Dad and Mom would do if I tattled on Raymond and Uncle Will. I knew they’d be in a lot of trouble. That night when Raymond and I were getting ready for bed, I said, “You won’t believe what Phil told me.” “Who’s Phil?” Raymond asked. “One of my classmates,” I said. “So what did he say?” Raymond asked. “He told me that some men lick other guy’s butts. Can you believe that?” I said. “How does he know?” Raymond asked as he took off his 153

BedTime Tales 3 153

1/28/04, 5:39:26 PM


clothes. “He said he read about it in some book,” I said. I was already in bed and getting a boner under my covers. “Have you ever heard of that?” “Yeah, I’ve heard about it. I’ve heard of guys doing all kinds of things that some people find weird.” “Like what?” I asked. “You really want to know?” Raymond asked. I nodded eagerly. “Well you gotta promise not to tell Dad or Mom. They’d be upset if they found out I told you about these things,” Raymond said rather seriously as he walked over naked to my bed. He looked at me sternly as he sat down on the side of my bed. “I promise, brother,” I said. “I won’t tell anyone.” “You swear?” he asked. “I swear,” I said and crossed my heart. “OK, to start off with, some guys like to touch other guy’s dicks and pump them. You know, jack them off and such,” Raymond began to tell me. “Really?” I asked. “Yeah,” Raymond said looking me in the eye. “I bet some of your classmates do that. And then some guys ... once they get their cocks good and hard, some guys like to suck on them.” “You’re kidding,” I said with a giggle. “They put another guy’s dick into their mouth?” My boner was beginning to throb talking like this with my older brother. “Yeah, they suck and suck on another guy’s cock until the guy cums, you know shoots his load.” “And then what?” I asked. “And then they swallow it. I guess some guys like the way it tastes,” Raymond said with a smile like he knew what he was talking about. “I don’t believe it,” I said with mock surprise. It sounded so intriguing, I wanted to try it. “Well, it’s true. And then some guys like to lick butts. I think it’s called rimming,” Raymond told me. “But you know why they like to lick butts?” “No,” I said. “That way they can get the other guy’s butt hole wet and slippery 154

BedTime Tales 3 154

1/28/04, 5:39:27 PM


so that they can shove their dicks up inside them,” Raymond said with a big smile. “No way!” I exclaimed. I tried to act as if I’d never heard of such a thing even though I’d seen Uncle Will do it to Raymond that very day. “Uh huh,” Raymond said. “They get their dicks all hard and then once they have the other guy’s butt hole good and slippery, they slam their cocks up inside and fuck them.” I noticed that Raymond was getting a boner. It was sticking out from between his legs and pointing toward the ceiling. My boner was getting wet from all of Raymond’s nasty talk and I made no effort to hide it. My thick, hard boner was clearly visible under my covers. “I wonder what that feels like,” I said. “What?” Raymond asked. “Getting your butt licked and then getting fucked,” I said. “I dunno,” Raymond said acting dumb. “Would you like to ... try it?” “I suppose,” I said as my butt crack began to sweat. “I guess as long as no one finds out ... we could try some of those things,” Raymond suggested. I didn’t want to appear too eager, so I waited for a moment or two and then said, “Really?” “Sure, why not?” Raymond said as he sat up and moved to face me. The tip of his cock was moist and a drop of clear fluid oozed out of it. I pulled back my covers and showed Raymond my boner. “Would you like to get your butt licked, little brother?” he asked. I nodded. “Lift your legs then,” he told me and when I did, he moved between my legs and lowered his head down to my crotch. His hands grasped my butt cheeks and lifted my ass up so he could plant his lips on my asshole. When his tongue touched my tender hole I let out a gasp. It felt so good. I let my brother spend as much time licking and poking my hole with his tongue as he wanted. Raymond worked my ass over for quite some time. By the time he was done, my hole was swimming in his saliva and my head 155

BedTime Tales 3 155

1/28/04, 5:39:27 PM


was dizzy. “What was that like?” he asked. “It felt so good I almost shot off,” I told him. “I thought you’d like it,” he said. “You’ll like this real good, too,” he said and he rubbed his cockhead up against my lubricated butt hole. “Are you going to put your dick up inside my butt?” I asked. “Yeah,” he said. “I’m sure you’ll love it,” my older brother said. He worked his cockhead all around the sides of my slippery asshole and then he began pushing it up against my hole. I watched his face as he wormed his stiff rod into me inch by inch. My asshole stretched so wide it hurt a bit, but I didn’t want to make him stop. From the expressions on his face I could tell he was enjoying it a lot. Raymond let out a deep breath when he managed to work his cock all the way inside me. Slowly the pain went away and I began to feel this warm glow bursting out inside me. “How’s that?” he asked me as he began tugging on his cock. My butt hole clamped so tight around his thick, hard pole that he could barely move it. “Feels pretty good,” I moaned. Raymond lay down on top of me and ground his hips against my crotch making his cock twirl around deep inside my butt. He wrapped his arms around me and hugged me tight while he fucked my butt. Now I knew why he had Uncle Will do this to him. I’d never felt anything so good in all my life. Raymond fucked me pretty hard and when he did, he rubbed his belly against my leaky cock. Suddenly my balls exploded and I spewed a forceful wad of cum between us. Raymond bucked hard three or four times. Then he let out a loud gasp and filled my butt up with his cum. We lay in each other’s arms for a long time, panting and with our hearts pounding away. Then we burst out laughing. Suddenly Dad was pounding on our door. “Quiet in there, boys. Time to go to sleep.” “Yes, Dad,” Raymond called out. He pulled off me, yanking his cock out of my butt. It made a loud popping sound and we burst out laughing again. Raymond dashed back to his bed and I ducked under my covers 156

BedTime Tales 3 156

1/28/04, 5:39:28 PM


because I knew Dad was going to storm in when he heard us laughing again. Seconds later Dad came bursting into our room. “Hey, I told you boys to be quiet. Don’t make me come in here again,” he threatened us. “Yes, Sir,” we both mumbled. Dad flipped off the lights but not before I saw him wrinkle his nose and take a good whiff. Our bedroom smelled of cum and I blushed when I saw that Dad noticed. I was afraid he’d say something, but he didn’t. He just left and closed the door.

Dad Makes Me Take My Vitamins “Don’t forget to take your vitamins,” Dad said as he walked into the dining room where I was eating my cereal. Mom had already gone to work but before leaving she had placed the three vitamin pills she made me take everyday. Dad had just come out of the shower and was wearing just his white briefs. I liked it when Mom had to go to work early because then Dad often walked around in just his underwear when he came out of the shower. “Yes, Dad,” I said trying not to sound too reluctant. I didn’t like taking my vitamins and when I could, I put them in my pocket when Mom or Dad weren’t looking. I couldn’t do that at the moment because Dad was standing nearby. As I ate my cereal, Dad poured himself a cup of coffee and read the paper. I kept glancing at him and when I saw that he was distracted with his reading, I snuck my vitamins into my jeans. “I’m all done,” I told Dad when I finished my cereal. “And did you take your vitamins?” he asked. “Yup,” I said and stood up. I took my bowl and spoon and put it in the sink and then I went upstairs to get my school books. I was in my room when Dad came inside. He was still just wearing his underwear and I wondered why he had come up to my room. He didn’t look too happy. “What did I tell you about telling lies,” he said with a scowl. “Uh, that I’m not supposed to. That I’m supposed to always tell the truth,” I stammered. “So why did you just lie to me, Gordy?” he asked. 157

BedTime Tales 3 157

1/28/04, 5:39:28 PM


I wasn’t sure what he was talking about. I’d already forgotten about the vitamins. I tried to think of a lie I’d told Dad the day before or earlier that week. “Take off your jeans and hand them to me, Gordy,” Dad demanded. Puzzled and a bit afraid, I took off my jeans and gave them to Dad. He took them and quickly fished out the vitamins out of my jeans. “I thought you told me that you took these,” Dad said as he stuck out his hand and showed me the vitamin pills. “Uh ... uh,” I didn’t have a thing to say. Dad sat on the bed and patted his thigh. “Come here, Gordy.” Nervously I stepped up to Dad. He hadn’t paddled me in a long time and I was wondering if he was going to spank me. Dad had big hands and he could make your butt sting if he wanted. “These vitamins are good for you, Gordy. They’ll help you grow up to be big and strong. You want that, don’t you, son?” Dad asked. I nodded. “One way or another, I’m going to make sure you take your vitamins,” Dad said. He took hold of my underwear and yanked them down. Then he swung me over his thighs and grabbed hold of my bare butt. “Dad!” I yelled out of surprise. “What are you doing?” “Giving you your vitamins,” he hollered. Dad spread my butt apart and I felt him poking at my butt with his thick fingers. “Your grandpa used to give me my vitamins this way when I wouldn’t take them.” Dad stuck his fingers in my mouth and told me, ���Get them wet, son.” As I slurped on his fingers, my naked crotch rubbed against his bare thigh and gave me a real stiff boner. Dad took his wet fingers out of my mouth and rubbed them against my butt hole. My slippery saliva made my asshole very sensitive and made my boner even harder. I felt Dad’s fingers poke into my asshole and loosen it up. Then he shoved his fingers back into my mouth and said, “Suck on them a bit more, Gordy. I need to get you good and wet.” As I sucked on his fingers, Dad spit right onto my hole. His warm, wet spit made a puddle around my asshole. Then he took his fingers out of my mouth and pushed his saliva into my hole. 158

BedTime Tales 3 158

1/28/04, 5:39:28 PM


159

BedTime Tales 3 159

1/28/04, 5:39:29 PM


“Now it’s ready for your vitamins,” Dad told me. I felt him push the vitamins inside me. His fingers shoved them up deep inside me. When Dad’s fingers came out of my butt, I thought we were done, but Dad stretched me out on the bed and straddled my behind. “I want to make sure those vitamins don’t come out before they dissolve,” Dad said. I felt something thick pressing against my butt. It was much bigger than his fingers or his thumb. I turned and could see in the mirror that Dad had pulled his big cock out of his briefs and was pressing it up against my butt. “This will keep those vitamins from popping out too quickly,” Dad said with a moan. In the mirror I watched as he pushed his hips forward, forcing his thick dick up inside my butt. As Dad’s cock melted into me he let out a loud moan. “How’s that, Gordy. You like taking your vitamins, now?” Dad’s cock was so tight inside my butt that I could hardly breath, let alone answer him. “You promise to take your vitamins from now on, or is Daddy going to have to shove them up your butt again, boy?” Dad hollered. All I could do was gasp for air. All my blood was rushing to my cock, making me dizzy. Dad let out a roar and drove his steel piling all the way up inside me. He squirted his juices deep up my butt, flooding my insides with his hot syrup. I’m sure the vitamins dissolved instantly. He held his hose deep up my butt until he was positive those vitamins had no chance of popping out. Then he slowly pulled himself out. Then he sat next to me and tenderly massaged my sore ass. My butt was sore but it sure felt good. I wanted to roll over, but my boner was so hard I was afraid to have Dad see it. “There, you ready for school, now?” Dad asked me. “Yeah, I guess so,” I said. When Dad pushed my hips to one side to get me to sit up he let out a whistle. “Jimminy Cricket, Gordy. You’re in no shape for school,” he whistled when he saw my throbbing, leaking boner. “Looks like I’ve got some vitamins to take.” Dad dove his head between my crotch and gobbled up my cock. He pressed his tongue against the underside of my cock and pinned it to the roof of his mouth. Then he rubbed his thick tongue back and forth against my cock until I exploded. My jizm squirted down 160

BedTime Tales 3 160

1/28/04, 5:39:29 PM


his throat. Dad hungrily swallowed every last drop I shot down his throat. Then he sat up and licked his lips. “Now, I’m ready for work,” he said with a big smile. “I’ve got plenty of energy to last all day.” He helped me to my feet and tossed me my underwear and jeans. “You promise to take your vitamins from now on, son?” he asked. “And what if I don’t?” I asked. “I’ll have to shove them up your butt again, Gordy,” he said. “You promise?” I asked. Dad playfully slapped my butt and said, “I promise. Maybe I can stuff your butt even if you take your vitamins. Would you like that?” I nodded and Dad hugged me.

Doing It in the Museum It was quiet in the museum. I was used to that. Now that I was retired, I volunteered at the museum as a monitor on Thursdays and Fridays. In a way the work was boring, very boring. And yet I didn’t mind. The museum had many sky lights and as the sun moved through the sky, the light and shadows that were cast on the paintings made them change from hour to hour. When I told my wife this she said, “Henry, you’ve cracked.” I was in for a shock when I showed up at the museum the other Thursday. There was a new exhibit and it was all huge paintings of naked men. Not just naked men posing, but guys with big dicks and with two or three guys on the same canvas. There was one extra big painting that had four naked guys on a lawn. Two were boys frolicking naked on the grass. Then there was older guy who looked their dad and an even older man who was greying and half bald. For most of the artsy people who browsed through the museum the paintings of the naked men were probably nothing special, but they made my balls swell, especially the one with the four guys. The dicks on the boys were half hard and the grandpa in the painting was glancing over at them with one hand resting right next to his long, dangling cock. And the dad in the painting was standing close in 161

BedTime Tales 3 161

1/28/04, 5:39:30 PM


front of the grandad and their two cocks were almost touching. As I sat in the room watching the visitors stroll through I had to hold a magazine over my lap to hide my boner. When the room cleared out I studied the painting more carefully. I was staring intently at the painting when a high school kid walked into the room. I quickly turned my gaze from the painting. The kid’s eyes lit up when he saw all the paintings of naked men. His crotch swelled instantly and as soon as he realized that he had shot a boner he turned his back to me. He slowly walked around the room, studying each piece. Then he stood in front of the hot painting of the four men. He was in awe and it was obvious he loved it. He stayed in the room until a group of visitors showed up. Then he slipped out of the room. He came back later when the room cleared out and stayed for a long visit. When some more visitors showed up he vanished. Before I left for home I had to pay a visit to the john to whack off. I imagined the kid going home and secretly telling his dad about the painting. I pictured the two of them getting naked in the back yard and then jacking off and sucking each other. That night when my wife asked how my day was I answered, “Same ol’, same ol’.” The following day I was pleasantly surprised when the kid showed up again late in the afternoon. This time he wasn’t alone. He had an older guy with him and I watched as the boy led the guy over to the painting with the four guys. The two talked in hush tones as they looked longingly at the naked figures. They were still enjoying the painting when my break time came and my replacement arrived to take my position. I had a pretty raging boner and had to stand up carefully to keep it hidden under my magazine. As I walked out of the room I saw the kid looking at me. I must have looked strange holding a magazine in front of me as I walked but I didn’t dare move the magazine or my bulging slacks would have shown. I hurried down the hallway to the rest room and found an empty stall. I’d unzipped my slacks and pulled out my whopper for a nice, slow jerk when someone entered the rest room. 162

BedTime Tales 3 162

1/28/04, 5:39:30 PM


They were quiet for a moment or two and then I heard voices. “That sure is a great painting,” a man said. “I thought you’d like it,” another guy said. It must have been the boy. “I’m surprised they have stuff like that hanging in a museum,” the older man said. “I’d like to get a print,” the boy said. “It reminds me when we go over to Uncle Mather’s.” “The yard is a bit like his, isn’t it. The older guy in the painting could be grandpa and the boys you and Ronny.” “Do you think the painter would want to paint us?” the boy asked. “I don’t know, Nick,” the older man said. “We don’t want too many people knowing what we do at Uncle Mather’s place.” “Yeah, but it would be nice to have a painting of us. Maybe the painter would get naked, too?” “That would be fun,” the older man said. “I bet I know what you and Ronny would like to do if the painter got naked,” he added with a laugh. “I don’t think he’d get a lot of painting done.” “Dad!” the boy protested. “Uncle Mather and I have a hard enough time keeping up with you two. It’s a good thing Grandpa comes over, otherwise your uncle and I would have balls so empty they’d be useless.” The boy laughed. Then he said softly, “Have you ever done it in a museum, Dad?” The dad chuckled and then I heard them enter the stall next to mine. The museum stalls had doors from the ceiling to the floor so they were private. I sat as quiet as I could and put my ear up to the stall wall. The two didn’t speak, but I heard them undoing their belts and pulling down their clothes. Faintly I could hear some slurping sounds and soft moaning. My whopper started to throb mercilessly. If I had heard correctly there was a dad and his son doing it in the stall right next to mine. I was so hot and horny that the slightest touch on my cock would have set it off. Their moaning and breathing grew louder and then I heard some hands slapping against bare flesh. 163

BedTime Tales 3 163

1/28/04, 5:39:31 PM


“Eat my butt, Dad,” the boy mumbled. “I like it when you eat it out.” There was the sound of bodies changing positions followed by some deep, heavy slurping and grunting noises. “Spread your cheeks, son so I can dig in deep,” the dad softly gasped. My whopper was dripping a steady stream of thick, clear goo. My cockhead burned with intense pleasure. After several minutes the slurping and grunting stopped. It was followed by some heavy panting and squishing sounds. Then something started to pound steadily against the stall wall. “Shh,” the dad said. “We can’t make too much noise.” Their breathing became labored and the boy started squealing. His sounds were muffled as if the dad had his hand over the boy’s mouth to keep him from being too loud. Then there was a loud gasp, a muffled cry followed by silence. My whopper began blasting off, and I had to hold my palm under my cockhead to keep the heavy cream from splattering on the floor. I needed so much to let out a groan but I had to stifle myself and stay quiet. “Now we’ve done it in a museum,” the dad said as he broke the silence. The boy laughed. I heard them cleaning up and dressing. Then they quietly left the stall, washed their hands and left the rest room. As soon as I heard the door close I let out a gasp. Shit, I’d just heard a dad and his son do it in a bathroom stall next to me. What I wouldn’t have given to have watched. I love the taste of a good ass, too, and was envious that there was a man who got to eat out his own son’s butt. I stood up, stuffed my cock back into my slacks and went back to my volunteer work.

Laundry Lesson for My Boys I’d had my two sons all to myself for a week. With my wife due to be home tomorrow, I had to clean the house today or I would be in trouble. After going a whole week without any pussy I wasn’t ready to be punished. “OK, guys,” I told my sons at breakfast. “Before either of you gets to go out you need to help me clean house. Mom’s coming back 164

BedTime Tales 3 164

1/28/04, 5:39:31 PM


tomorrow and she isn’t going to come home to a messy house. You boys understand?” I firmly said. “Yes, Dad,” they both mumbled. It was a beautiful, Saturday morning and I’m sure they had their hearts set on being outside. “The quicker we get the house cleaned, the quicker you can go outside,” I said trying to encourage them. But when I saw they were just as glum as when they heard the words “house cleaning”, I added. “As soon as the house is clean we can go see any movie you want.” “Any movie?” Clyde, the older asked. “Any movie,” I said. Clyde whispered something in Lance’s ear and the two of them started to smile. “Let’s start with the laundry. Go get your dirty clothes out of your room,” I told them. My boys popped out of their chairs and dashed off to their room. I cleared the table and went to get my dirty clothes. When I tossed my bundle of worn clothes into the laundry room the boys were already there. “First separate the clothes by color, boys,” I said. “Put the white ones there, the lighter ones here, and the dark ones over here. Call me when you’re done. I’m going to get started on the kitchen.” I was stacking the dishes into the dishwasher when I heard a loud, “Yuck,” followed by a, “That’s Gross!” Then the boys started laughing. “What’s the matter, boys?” I called out. “What’s this gunk, Dad?” Lance yelled back. “What gunk?” I said as I headed toward the laundry room. When I popped into the laundry room, Lance was holding up a pair of my briefs. “This gunk,” he said as he pinched his nose and pointed to a huge cum wad I’d left in my briefs barely an hour ago. It was still fairy wet and even I could smell it. “Oops,” I said. “What is it, Dad?” Clyde asked. “It smells.” “That’s ... that’s called cum, boys.” “How did it get there?” Lance asked. “I guess I have to tell you sooner or later,” I sighed. “It comes out of man’s dick. When we men get all horny and stuff, our dicks 165

BedTime Tales 3 165

1/28/04, 5:39:32 PM


get hard and when we play with them we shoot that cum out of our cocks.” “Really?” Clyde asked, not sure if I was trying to pull his leg or not. “Why do you do that?” Lance asked. “It looks gross.” “Because it feels so good,” I tried to explain. “I bet you boys play with your dicks. I know I did when I was your age.” Clyde and Lance looked at each other and giggled. “My friends and I used to see who had the biggest dick,” I told them. “I bet you two do stuff like that.” “Yeah,” Clyde confessed. “And I bet it feels good when you get your dicks hard and get boners,” I added. “Yeah,” Lance said with a smile. “I like to do stuff like that, too,” I told them. “And when Mom isn’t around for a long time, I get real horny. This morning before you got up I was horny and played with my boner and that’s when all that cum came out of my cock.” “What does it feel like when it comes out? Does it hurt?” Clyde asked. “Not at all. It feels real good,” I said. “It feels so good it’s hard to describe.” My two sons looked at each other in amazement. “I’m surprised you two aren’t shooting cum yet. I was your age when I started to cum,” I said. I was still in my bathrobe and all this talk about boners and cum and guys fooling around was making my balls mighty warm. My boyhood memories of the fun times I’d had with my older brother and even my Uncle Holmes flashed through my mind. My cock was swelling and pushing my bathrobe open. “How do you get it out?” Clyde asked. “Our dicks get hard but nothing like that stuff comes out.” “You stroke your dick ... pump it ... squeeze it. Play with it in a way that feels good. Just keep it up and it will shoot out eventually,” I explained. “And when it does you’ll feel so good you won’t believe it.” My sons were wearing short pants and their dicks were swelling and making their crotches bulge. My dick kept growing and growing and soon the tip of my cockhead was poking out of my bathrobe. 166

BedTime Tales 3 166

1/28/04, 5:39:32 PM


167

BedTime Tales 3 167

1/28/04, 5:39:33 PM


“I tell you what, if you promise not to tell Mom, I’ll show you how to make your dicks shoot cum. Would you like that?” They looked at each other and nodded. “Let’s go to the bedroom so we have more room,” I said. They followed me to my bedroom and when we were inside, I took off my robe and sat naked on the bed. My cock was rock hard and I grabbed it with my hand. “Get naked, too, boys. Maybe if you do it with me, you’ll shoot cum, too.” My two sons eagerly stripped and sat on either side of me to watch and learn. “I like to hold it with my fingers like this,” I said, showing them how I beat off. “Then I like to tug on my balls a bit with my other hand. Then I slide my fingers up and down my shaft like this,” I said as I showed them how I beat off. “You can do something like this, or hold your cock with both hands like my brother likes to do.” With that I showed them how my brother beat off with both hands. “And I know guys who like to do it grabbing their cocks with their fists like this,” I said and showed them how my Uncle Holmes beat off. “It really doesn’t matter how you pump your dick. Just find a method that feels good and then keep doing it.” Clyde and Lance grabbed hold of their cocks like I did and followed my strokes. I never thought I’d ever show my own sons how to beat off. I found it so exciting it didn’t take me long to start drooling thick streams of precum. “This clear, syruppy stuff is called precum, boys. When you get to feeling good, your dicks will start oozing it, too. Some guys ooze a lot. Others don’t ooze much at all,” I explained. My boys’ dicks were hard as could be and it was obvious they were having as much fun as I was. It wasn’t long before Clyde’s cock started to seep some sap. Soon after Lance’s cockhead turned very moist and clear, sticky fluid began to seep out of his piss hole. “Doesn’t that feel good, boys?” I moaned. “Yeah,” Clyde groaned. “How about you, Lance. Are you having fun?” “Yeah, Dad,” Lance gasped. “I feel all tingly inside.” “Good. That means you’re getting ready to shoot cum. You’ll get all tingly inside and then you’ll feel like you’re floating away. I’m getting that feeling already, boys. Watch my dick, boys. I’m about 168

BedTime Tales 3 168

1/28/04, 5:39:33 PM


to cum,” I warned. I heaved and gasped and my two sons watched intently as I stroked my cock two more times and then grasped my cockhead as cum poured out. If I hadn’t shot a load earlier that morning, I’d have blasted a stream high into the air. “Wow!” Clyde gasped. “Look at that, Lance. Look at Daddy shoot cum!” I collapsed on the bed and groaned, “Keep pumping your dicks, boys. I can tell you’re getting close, too.” I could see in their eyes that they were on the verge of exploding. Clyde let out a gasp and then a whimper and cum shot out of his cock. It sprayed into the air and landed on my thigh. His whole body shook as wads of cum shot out of his cock. Then he collapsed on the bed next to me. “Oh, Dad ... what’s happening ... I’m ...” Lance cried out. His orgasm was beginning and he didn’t know what to make of his feelings. “You’re blasting off, son. Keep stroking your cock. Keep pumping ... that’s it, son,” I howled. Lance’s face pinched into a tight knot. He closed his eyes, sucked in a deep breath and exploded. Cum sprayed out of his cock in three strong blasts. His cum sprayed my balls and my upper thigh. “Dad ... I feel so ... so good,” he moaned and then he collapsed on the bed next to me. I hugged my boys and kissed them. “That’s what it feels like, boys. That’s what it feels like when you cum.” My only regret was that this lesson happened the day before my wife got home. I’d had a whole week alone with my boys, something that rarely happened, and it would have been a perfect time to give them a lot of lessons. I knew then that I’d have to work in more lessons for my two sons.

169

BedTime Tales 3 169

1/28/04, 5:39:34 PM


Summer with Uncle Pete

Dad and I were headed east over the North Cascades to visit the Okanogan farm country where he grew up. The day school was out, we left Los Angeles and we’d been driving for two full days now. The sun was setting and the snow covered mountains turned pink and then faded to a dark purple. I’d been this way once before when I was much younger. Though I don’t remember much of that earlier trip, when we stopped to take some pictures at the Ross Lake overlook, the sharp, pointed shape of snow covered Pyramid Peak seemed familiar. The sun had set when we crested Washington Pass and headed down into the valley. As we descended, the cool mountain air gave way to the Okanogan dry heat. “We’ll be there in about two more hours,” Dad said. “Uncle Pete’s excited to see you. He hasn’t seen you in eight years. He’ll be surprised to see how much you’ve grown,” Dad said with a proud smile as he squeezed my thigh. We rarely saw any of Dad’s family or relatives. Mom didn’t care for Uncle Pete or Dad’s parents. She never said it outright, but she always had some excuse for not visiting them. I only got to see Dad’s parents a few times before they passed away. She couldn’t stand to be more than a few hours from the city. A Sunday ride from Los Angeles to Irvine to visit her sister was as rural as she was willing to go. As for Dad’s family, a trip to small Wenatchee was about as much city as they could take. Any town with more than a few stop lights was too crowded for them. Dad usually made at least one visit a year to Uncle Pete’s place but it had been years since he’d brought me along. Mom always found some reason to keep me in California. When we turned into Uncle Pete’s driveway several hours later, Dad started honking the horn. Uncle Pete opened his door and waved at us. “It’s good to see you, Ross,” Uncle Pete said as he hugged Dad. “And is this little Scotty? You’re almost as tall as I am, boy!” Uncle Pete exclaimed. Uncle Pete was wearing a skimpy tank top which barely covered his big nipples. He had on a short pair of cut-off jeans. And he couldn’t have been wearing any underwear because you could see the outline of his thick porker. You could even make out the ridge 170

BedTime Tales 3 170

1/28/04, 5:39:34 PM


of his cockhead. Dad didn’t seem to notice what his brother was wearing but I found it hard to keep my eyes off Uncle Pete’s crotch. If Mom had seen him, she would have had a fit. Now I knew why she called him a heathen when Dad wasn’t listening. Uncle Pete had supper ready for us and as soon as we tossed our bags into the spare bedroom, we sat down to eat. Dad and Uncle Pete talked about all the things they had done since they last met. “Is your wife still Jesus crazy?” Uncle Pete asked. “Oh, yeah. She still drags us off to church every Sunday,” Dad said with a chuckle. “You like going to church so much, Scott?” Uncle Pete asked me. “It’s OK,” I replied. I hadn’t thought about it much. I just figured it was something everyone did. “You should let the boy spend a summer with me,” Uncle Pete said. “Let him see another way of living besides that crazy L.A. life. At least he’d get his lungs cleaned out and learn a thing or two about nature. I could even take him on some camping trips. Take him into the Pasayten or up into the Cascades. It’s not good for a growing lad to go to church so much, Ross. He needs to learn to think on his own.” Dad and Uncle Pete looked over at me to see what I thought of the idea. “What do you think, son? Think you’d like to spend the summer up here?” Dad asked. “Sounds kinda fun,” I said. “You think Mom would let me?” “What’s your mom got to do with anything?” Uncle Pete said. “You’re old enough to make your own decisions. In a few years you’ll be on your own. Do you plan on asking your Mom what to have for supper and where to go on weekends once you’re on your own?” It was clear that Uncle Pete didn’t like Mom as much as she didn’t like him. “That’s enough, Pete,” Dad said. “She’s not that bad.” Dad changed the conversation and the idea of spending the summer with Uncle Pete didn’t come up the rest of the night. It was late when Dad and I went to bed. We stripped to our underwear and climbed into bed. “Do you think Uncle Pete would really let me spend a whole summer here?” I asked Dad as we lay in bed in the dark. 171

BedTime Tales 3 171

1/28/04, 5:39:35 PM


“Would you like that, son?” Dad asked. “I know Uncle Pete would love it.” “Yeah, I think it would be fun,” I said. “But I know Mom wouldn’t let me.” “Don’t worry about Mom. I can talk her into it,” Dad said. “If you like, you could even stay here this summer. I could come back at the end of August to pick you up.” “Really?” I asked in disbelief. “Why not?” Dad said. “Think about it for the next few days. We’ve got until next Monday to decide.” As we lay in bed I imagined what it would be like to spend a whole summer with Pete in the country with him strutting around in his cut-offs without any underwear. Maybe he’d get me a pair of short cut-offs to wear and I’d put them on without any underwear. “Dad,” I said softly. “Is Uncle Pete married?” “He’s not the kind to get married,” Dad answered. “He’s too free and wild. I think that’s why your mother doesn’t like him much. He doesn’t like to be tied down and you know what he thinks of church. He likes to take off camping and on road trips when he feels like it. That’s hard to do when you’ve got a wife and kids.” “And I bet a wife wouldn’t let you go around without wearing underwear,” I said with a laugh. Then I realized what I had just said and felt so embarrassed. “What?” Dad chuckled. “I don’t think Uncle Pete wears any underwear, Dad,” I whispered. “What makes you say that?” Dad asked. “Didn’t you notice?” I whispered. “You can practically see his thing underneath his cut-offs.” “Oh,” Dad said wistfully. He was quiet for a moment and then mumbled, “I guess you’re more like Uncle Pete than I thought.” I didn’t know what to make of Dad’s comment. He cleared his throat and said, “If you like, you don’t have to wear any underwear up here, either. That’s what’s nice about living way out here in the country. It’s just you and no one else. It doesn’t matter what you wear or how you live.” We didn’t say anything more and we soon fell asleep. Dad was still sleeping when I woke up. The sun was peaking over the row of cottonwoods along the creek. To the west I could see the 172

BedTime Tales 3 172

1/28/04, 5:39:35 PM


peaks of the Cascades poking up beyond the bare, rolling hills of the Okanogan. I had to pee real bad and got up and went to the bathroom in just my underwear. As I walked down the hallway I could hear Uncle Pete rustling about in the kitchen. At home I wouldn’t dream of walking down the hallway in just my briefs, but something about the fresh, warm, country air made me feel so free. I didn’t even close the door to the bathroom. I left it wide open while I peed. I was shaking my dick dry when Uncle Pete happened to walk by. I was shocked to see he was plumb naked. That thick porker of his whose outline I had seen the night before, hung like a big, fat sausage between his legs. “Morning, Scotty!” Uncle Pete exclaimed. “It’s another great day. Is your dad still asleep?” “Yup,” I nodded. “Breakfast will be ready soon. I bet your dad is tired from driving all the way from L.A. Let’s let him sleep in.” “Uh, sure,” I said as I kept flipping my dick. My eyes were glued to Uncle Pete’s big sausage and the sight of it hanging over his big balls was making my dick swell. Uncle Pete winked at me and went back into the kitchen. My crotch cooled down a bit when he left. I washed my hands and brushed my teeth. I was torn between going back to the bedroom to get dressed or to walk into the kitchen just wearing my briefs. With Uncle Pete milling about naked I was sure to get a boner and it would be impossible to hide it in my briefs. And what if Dad woke up and saw me in the kitchen with a hardon? On the other hand, my inner desire to be almost naked with Uncle Pete was irresistible. All the Sunday sermons I’d heard about resisting temptation were not enough to keep from venturing into the kitchen just wearing my briefs. My heart was pounding when I walked in and saw Uncle Pete setting the table. As he moved dishes and silverware from the counter to the table, his cock flopped back and forth. “Have a seat, Scotty. I bet your dad won’t wake up for another hour or two. You want some coffee?” My boner was coming on strong and making my briefs tent out. I rushed to take a seat so I could hide my feelings under the table, but not before Uncle Pete got a good look at me and saw how 173

BedTime Tales 3 173

1/28/04, 5:39:35 PM


excited I was. Even though he had to notice, he didn’t make a big deal of it. At home I never drank coffee but suddenly I felt more like a man than a boy. “Sure,” I said and sat down. Uncle Pete brought a pot of freshly brewed coffee and poured me a cup. He stood inches from me and his thick tool hung down less than a foot away from my nose. My boner popped up so hard it nearly tore a hole in my briefs. “I bet your Mom doesn’t let you go around the house naked, does she?” Uncle Pete asked. “She’d kill me,” I said with a laugh. “I bet you can’t even go around wearing just your underwear either,” he said with a laugh. “Of course not,” I said as I sipped the coffee. “If you spent the summer here, you could wear anything you want and if you didn’t want to wear anything at all, that would be fine, too,” Uncle Pete said. He opened the oven door and brought out a platter full of scrambled eggs and hash browns. He placed them on the table and sat down across from me. “Does Dad know you go around naked?” I asked. “Oh, yeah,” Uncle Pete said as he heaped eggs and hash browns on our plates. “When he comes here in the summer, he’s naked the whole time. But I bet he wears something today since he brought you.” “Oh,” I said, feeling sorry. “Don’t worry about it. He just doesn’t want to surprise you. I bet you’ve never seen his dick before, have you?” Uncle Pete asked. I was taken back at how blunt Uncle Pete was. I shook my head. “From the way I see it, how’s a boy supposed to know what to do with his dick if he doesn’t see his dad use it properly?” Uncle Pete said looking me straight in the eye. I was trying to understand what Uncle Pete was saying but it didn’t make any sense. What did Uncle Pete mean when he said, ‘see his dad use it properly’? What sort of things were you supposed to properly do with your dick? Had Dad neglected to teach me something about my dick? “Are your eggs OK? Do you like the hash browns?” Uncle Pete asked. “They’re great,” I said with a big smile. 174

BedTime Tales 3 174

1/28/04, 5:39:36 PM


“What do you want to do today?” he asked. “I don’t know,” I said. We ate quietly for a while and then I asked, “Do you go naked all day long?” “If it’s a hot day like today,” Uncle Pete said. “What if you go into town?” I asked. “Then I’ll put on some cut-offs, or if I feel like getting dressed up I’ll put on a shirt, too,” Uncle Pete said with a laugh. “And no underwear?” I asked. “Naw,” Uncle Pete said. “If you wear underwear it only gets in the way when you need to take a leak. Plus it adds another thing to put in the laundry.” My mind was made up already. When Dad got up I was going to tell him I wanted to spend this summer with Uncle Pete. §

§

§

Dad was still sleeping when Uncle Pete and I finished breakfast. “Let’s go water the garden,” Uncle Pete suggested. “Your dad will probably be up by the time we’re done.” Uncle Pete got up and I followed him to the door. Before he stepped outside, he turned to me and said, “If you like, you can leave your underwear inside. You’re only here a few days and you might as well learn what it’s like to be naked outdoors. Once you go back home I doubt you’ll have a chance to be this free for a long time.” By now I didn’t care that I had a perpetual hardon. My briefs were bulging out so much that it left little to Uncle Pete’s imagination. I cracked a big smile and yanked off my briefs. When my boner popped out, Uncle Pete gave me an admiring nod. We stepped outside naked. The sun was already hot and felt good against my bare skin. I’d never felt so much like a man before. Here I was naked outdoors with my uncle and he didn’t mind in the least that I had a throbbing boner. It even looked like his dick was starting to firm. Uncle Pete showed me where he kept his water sprinklers and we set several out in the small lawn behind his house and several in his vegetable garden. When he turned the water on, ice cold sprays of water shot out. The icy water stung and felt good at the same time. Uncle Pete ran around the garden like a kid, jumping through 175

BedTime Tales 3 175

1/28/04, 5:39:37 PM


the water and laughing. I raced behind him until we were both soaked. “I’ll walk you around the rest of the place,” Uncle Pete said. We left the lawn and Uncle Pete walked me down to the creek which made a big circle around his property. “There’s rattle snakes around here so you need to be careful,” he warned. We followed the creek around his property until we came to his long driveway. Along the way Uncle Pete’s cock hardened and when we walked through the grove of cottonwoods, it stood up hard against his belly. I looked at it almost the whole time. The thick veins that etched up the sides of this thick shaft gave me goose bumps. And when his purple head stuck out of his foreskin, it made my dick drool. As we walked back to the house, Uncle Pete pointed out the mountains in the distance. “That area up there is the Pasayten. There’s lots of great hiking and camping and very few people. I’m sure you’d love it.” “I don’t know,” I said. “I’ve never gone camping.” “Never gone camping?” Uncle Pete said. “What’s the matter with your folks. You don’t know what you’ve been missing.” “Uncle Pete, would it be OK if I stayed with you this summer?” I asked. “Of course, Scotty,” he replied. “I’d love having you around.” “Dad said last night that if I wanted, I could stay here this summer and he’d come get me at the end of August,” I told Uncle Pete. “Your dad has some sense in him after all,” Uncle Pete laughed. “Then it’s done. After your dad leaves, we’ll backpack into the Pasayten and also spend a week in Cascades at the beginning of August.” As we headed up the driveway, Uncle Pete’s cock softened until it was just sticking straight out. I was feeling more relaxed and even my dick wasn’t so hard anymore. When we got close to the house I saw that our bedroom window was open and Dad was sitting up on the bed. I waved to him and he waved back. He didn’t seem bothered at all that Uncle Pete and I were walking naked up the driveway. In fact I saw him stand up and remove his underwear. I saw that he had a cock very similar to Uncle Pete’s and when he walked out the bedroom it flopped lusciously over his heavy balls. I started to get a boner again. “See, your dad’s going naked, too,” Uncle Pete noted. “Didn’t I 176

BedTime Tales 3 176

1/28/04, 5:39:37 PM


tell you he liked to be nude? And don’t worry about getting a boner in front of your dad. It would make him feel proud seeing how grown up you are.” I blushed but felt comforted by Uncle Pete’s words. Being naked with Dad was so new to me I needed to hear that it would be OK and that Dad would even enjoy seeing me naked. Dad was in the kitchen seated at the table dishing out breakfast when Uncle Pete and I went inside. He looked up at me and smiled. “It didn’t take you long to become a heathen like your uncle,” Dad said with a laugh. “A heathen? Who thinks I’m a heathen,” Uncle Pete joked. “My wife, who else,” Dad said. “She tells Scott you’re a heathen when she thinks I can’t hear her.” “Whatever,” Uncle Pete said nonchalantly. “At least we heathens are having fun.” “Dad,” I said. “Uncle Pete says I can spend the summer with him. I’ve made up my mind. I’m going to stay here.” “You’re sure about this?” Dad asked. “Yup,” I said. “That’s great,” Dad said. “I’m sure you’ll have more fun than you know what to do with. Uncle Pete will show you a summer I’m sure you’ll never forget. And don’t worry about Mom.” Dad finished his breakfast and got up to clear the table. His big, thick cock dangled between his legs. As I watched it swing back and forth, my dick turned rock hard and shot up toward the ceiling. I helped Dad clean up and caught him glancing down at my boner more than once. He didn’t say anything about it but it didn’t seem to bother him at all. In fact, by the time we were done cleaning up, his cock was jutting out. When we were done cleaning up, Dad told me to get our dirty clothes and put them in the wash. I went to our bedroom, gathered up the clothes Dad and I had worn the last few days and took them to Uncle Pete’s laundry room. I could hear Dad and Uncle Pete talking in the kitchen but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. I loaded the washing machine and got it started. Uncle Pete and Dad were no longer talking and when I went back to the kitchen, they weren’t there. They weren’t in the living room either. Then I heard some soft moaning coming from Uncle Pete’s bedroom. I tiptoed to Uncle Pete’s bedroom door and listened. 177

BedTime Tales 3 177

1/28/04, 5:39:37 PM


The door was less than half open and all I could see was Uncle Pete’s dresser. Uncle Pete and Dad weren’t talking but I could hear Dad breathing heavily. Soon he started to moan and then he let out several loud gasps. “Whew,” Dad moaned. “I needed that. Thanks, Pete. Milly doesn’t know how to give head.” “More like she doesn’t like to give head, Ross,” Uncle Pete said laughing. “Seeing your son naked sure got your balls worked up.” “You can’t imagine. And that boner he keeps shooting. I don’t care what you do with him this summer. Lord knows the kid needs to learn how to have a good time. But promise me you’ll keep his ass for me. Come August I want to be the first to pop his cherry,” Dad said. “I can do that,” Uncle Pete said. “Do you mind if I have him drill my butt before then? I’d love to feel that stick up my ass.” “That would be OK. Just leave his asshole for me. You can teach him to rim and eat butt, just let me be the one to plow his butt for the first time,” Dad told Uncle Pete. “I promise,” Uncle Pete said. “We better go see what he’s doing before he wonders where we are.” “Sure,” Dad said. I quickly tiptoed back to the laundry room before Dad and Uncle Pete came out of Uncle Pete’s bedroom. I had no idea what “giving head” was but whatever it was I knew I’d find out before long. I was already having so much fun at Uncle Pete’s I understood now why Dad came here once a year. “How’s the laundry?” Dad yelled down the hallway. “OK,” I said. “I got the clothes in.” “Let’s go outside and enjoy some sun,” Uncle Pete called out. We didn’t wear any clothes the rest of the day. I was hoping to find out about “giving head” but neither Uncle Pete or Dad taught me that day. I kept shooting boners off and on all day and was dying for one or both to show me something new, but evening came and the only fun we had was lying in the sun, swimming in the creek, and after supper playing Scrabble with Uncle Pete. Uncle Pete and I were lying on the living room floor playing Scrabble while Dad sat on the couch reading. At least he was pretending to read. Everytime I looked up at him I caught him 178

BedTime Tales 3 178

1/28/04, 5:39:38 PM


looking fondly at my butt or Uncle Pete’s butt. Each time I glanced his way, he’d turn his eyes back to his book. But the big boner he had going between his legs didn’t fool me. Uncle Pete and I were almost done with our game when Dad got up and left the room. His cock was not only standing tall and proud, it was wet with drool. He was gone for ten minutes or so and when he returned, his cock was soft and dry. “About ready for bed, Scotty?” Dad asked. “I guess,” I said. Uncle Pete and I were done with our game and I went to the bathroom to brush my teeth. When I returned, Dad and Uncle Pete were in the kitchen having drinks. “You had to go beat off?” I heard Uncle Pete ask Dad. “Of course,” Dad said. “I kept seeing Scott’s butt and if I didn’t take care of my balls, there’s no way I’d resist his butt tonight.” “Why don’t you just go for it?” Uncle Pete asked. “You see how horny your son is. He’s dying for you to show him a thing or two.” “I suppose,” Dad said. “I just don’t want to rush things. I want to take it nice and slow like Dad did with us. I think it’s best if Scott initiates things and we take it from there.” “You’re probably right,” Uncle Pete said. “We’ve got all summer. Teasing him is half the fun anyway. But he’s so horny now, I half expect his balls to explode when we aren’t doing a thing. This morning when I took him for that walk, I thought he’d shoot any second. He was even drooling precum at one point.” Dad and Uncle Pete had no idea I was just outside the kitchen listening. I felt all warm and tingly inside knowing how much Dad enjoyed looking at me naked. Even though he could tell how much fun I was having from all my boners, I wanted to tell him how much I loved seeing him naked, too. I went to our bedroom and climbed into bed. About fifteen minutes later Dad came to bed. We’d both been naked all day and so there was no need to put any underwear on to get into bed. Dad turned off the light and hopped into bed next to me. “Did you have a good day?” Dad asked. “I sure did,” I answered. “It’s so much fun not wearing any clothes.” “I know,” Dad said. “It would be great to go naked all the 179

BedTime Tales 3 179

1/28/04, 5:39:38 PM


time.” “Dad, can I ask you something?” “Sure, son. What’s on your mind?” “Do you know why we get boners? Why do our dicks get so hard?” I asked. “They need to get hard in order to make babies, son. A man’s got to get his dick hard so he can get it up inside a woman’s pussy to shot his seed into her,” Dad explained. “I suppose, but why are we getting boners today? There aren’t any women around and we aren’t making any babies?” I asked. “Well, sometimes men get excited when they see other men. It’s just natural, son. It just happens and it feels good so there’s nothing to be ashamed about. Does it bother you to see Uncle Pete and me get boners?” “Nope,” I said. “I like it when your dicks are so hard and big,” I told Dad. “Does it make you feel all warm and good inside?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. “That’s how I feel when I see your boner, son,” Dad said. “You have no idea how good it makes me feel looking at you naked and seeing your hard dick.” “And Uncle Pete, you like looking at his boner, too?” “Of course. Your Uncle Pete has a beautiful cock.” We lay silently, side by side. My dick was throbbing talking like this with Dad. I wanted something more to happen but I didn’t know what to ask Dad to do. “Is there anything else, son?” Dad asked. “No,” I said. “Good night then,” Dad said. “Good night, Dad,” I said. §

§

§

During the night the howl of a coyote woke me up. I lay in bed and each howl sent a shiver down my back. Then it was completely quiet except for the sound of Dad’s steady breathing. He was lying right behind me with his big hand wrapped around me. We were close together and I snuggled tighter against Dad for warmth and comfort. It was then that I felt something big and warm rubbing against my butt. I pressed tighter against Dad and felt it 180

BedTime Tales 3 180

1/28/04, 5:39:39 PM


pressing hard between my butt cheeks. It only took me a moment or two to realize it was Dad’s cock. I’d seen it hard during the day and now I felt it hard against my bare skin. Slowly, I slipped my hand behind me and slid it down my back until my fingers grazed his swollen cockhead. My dick swelled up in an instant. Dad kept on breathing steadily as I moved my hand further down so I could feel more of his engorged cock. It felt like a hot, smooth, rigid pipe. Gently I squeezed it. Dad’s breathing stopped. I stopped squeezing Dad’s cock and waited for him to start breathing again. My heart started to pound and then Dad’s steady breathing resumed. I waited a few moments and then began squeezing Dad’s cock again. Soon I felt some warm sap seeping onto my hand. I felt Dad’s cockhead and it was covered with warm, sticky goo. I rubbed my thumb over Dad’s cockhead. I wanted to see what was oozing out of Dad’s cock. Carefully I rolled onto my back and slid down so my face was close to Dad’s crotch. Then I lifted the covers so I could see what was going on. The moon was bright and cast enough light for me to get a close up view of Dad’s leaking, throbbing monster. I played with Dad’s cockhead, squeezing it with my fingers and in the moonlight watching his clear syrup bubble out of his open piss slit. Suddenly Dad stirred. I froze. Before I could move I heard a click and then the bed was flooded with a soft light. Dad had turned on the bed lamp. “I think you need more light, son,” Dad said with a loving voice. “You’ve got me nice and drippy. Do you like playing with my cock like that?” “Yeah,” I said sheepishly. “It feels good,” Dad said. “But be careful. If you keep playing with it like that it’s going to explode. I’ve got a nice load of cum waiting in my balls. It’s a good thing Uncle Pete drained me earlier today, otherwise there’d be enough to drown you,” Dad said with a laugh. “What happens when it explodes?” I asked as I squeezed his cockhead and watched as a thick glob of precum oozed out of his slit. “Cum shoots out,” Dad told me. 181

BedTime Tales 3 181

1/28/04, 5:39:39 PM


“What does it look like?” I asked. “Like thick cream,” Dad told me. “It’s white and thick and smells pretty strong.” I was very curious about this cum stuff. I kept squeezing Dad’s cock hoping that his cum would explode out of his cock. “Turn around so I can play with your cock, too, son,” Dad instructed. I shifted and swung my legs around so Dad could get hold of my throbbing cock. Dad took hold of my cock and carefully examined my balls, my shaft and my cockhead. “You’re moist like me, son,” Dad mumbled. “In fact you’re leaking like a sieve. You might explode before I do.” Dad rubbed his thumb over my sensitve cockhead sending shockwaves through my body. I’d touched myself before but I’d never felt anything like this before. “How does that feel, son?” Dad asked. “It feels so good. Is that what you feel, too?” I asked. “Yes,” Dad said. “That’s why I’m oozing so much.” As I squeezed Dad’s cockhead his clear syrup started to turn cloudy. His breathing got heavier and he began to moan. I watched his balls pull in close to his body. They clung tightly to either side of his shaft. “Oh, Scott, I’m about to shoot,” Dad warned. I was so excited. I wasn’t sure what to expect but I knew it was going to be more wonderful than anything I could imagine. I felt so tingly. My crotch was on fire. Dad’s pisshole opened wide and then Dad let out a gasp and a hot splash of white cum jetted out. It sprayed onto my face, slapping my nose cheek and my mouth. “Ahhhh ... fuck!” Dad growled as he blasted his cum all over my face. The smell of his cum was intense. I’d never smelled anything so manly before. I was burning up inside and felt something warm and wet covering my cock. The sensation made my balls burst wide open. I looked down to see what Dad was doing. He had swallowed my entire cock. I was feeling the back of his throat against my cockhead. My hips thrust back and forth uncontrollably. I was exploding right into Dad’s mouth. So this is how it felt. I instintively opened my mouth and sucked Dad’s still draining cock into my mouth. I 182

BedTime Tales 3 182

1/28/04, 5:39:39 PM


sucked on Dad’s last cum wads like a suckling babe. My head spun round and round as I squirted streams of cum down Dad’s throat. My balls were so full of cum it took a long time for them to drain. “Wow!” Dad exclaimed when he’d sucked my balls dry. “You sure needed that, son.” “It felt so good, Dad,” I said. “What about the taste? Do you like the taste of cum?” he asked. “It’s real different,” I told Dad. “I know,” he said. “I remember the first time I tasted my father’s cum. It took me a few times to appreciate the goodness of cum. Here, let me help you clean up.” With that Dad leaned forward and licked his cum off my face. “You did this with Grandpa?” I asked when Dad had lapped all the cum off my face. “Yeah, he showed me and Uncle Pete what to do with our cocks,” Dad told me. “It’s something Uncle Pete and I would love to teach you, if you’d let us.” “Of course,” I eagerly answered. “I want to learn everything,” I said and gave Dad a hug. He held me tight and squeezed me. “We only have a few days before I have to go back to California. We’ll teach you a lot and then you’ll have all summer with Uncle Pete. He’ll have a lot to show you, too,” Dad said. We crawled back under the covers and snuggled. I loved the way Dad’s moist, softening cock felt against my butt. §

§

§

Dad was still sleeping when I woke up. I lay in bed thinking about what we had done last night and got a roaring boner. I heard Uncle Pete milling about in the kitchen and slipped quietly out of bed. “You woke up in a fine mood!” Uncle Pete said when he saw me walk into the kitchen with my boner jutting out. I went up to Uncle Pete and gave him a big hug. As I hugged him, his big cock began to swell against my body. I recalled vividly how Dad had taken my dick into his mouth the night before and how wonderful it had felt. I knelt down in front of Uncle Pete and did to him what Dad had done to me. I took hold of his thickening rod and brought his 183

BedTime Tales 3 183

1/28/04, 5:39:40 PM


big head up to my lips. Then as I looked up at him, I opened my mouth and Uncle Pete thrust his hips forward. His cock slipped into my mouth. “You’re a hungry lad this morning,” he said. “Did your dad teach you something last night, Scotty?” I cracked a big smile as I sucked Uncle Pete’s cock. It quickly turned juicy and his rich flavors dribbled down my throat. The manly taste of my uncle’s cock made me suck him harder. Uncle Pete took hold of my ears and pumped his cock in and out of my mouth with gusto. “I love starting the day with a good blow job,” he sighed. “Especially when it’s my cute nephew.” I loved the way Uncle Pete’s cock felt as it rubbed against my tongue and the roof of my mouth. I felt his balls and his butt as I sucked on his cockhead. I was having so much fun I didn’t hear Dad step into the kitchen. I didn’t even realize Dad was there until he knelt behind me and squeezed my butt. “Uncle Pete has a tasty cock, doesn’t he, son?” Dad murmured in my ear. “I love sucking him, too.” As Dad talked he ran his hands over my butt. Then he spread my butt cheeks apart and I felt him touching my tender asshole. “Keep sucking your uncle,” Dad said and he slid under me, rolled onto his back and put his head between my legs. He toyed with my butt hole as he licked my nuts and then sucked on my dick. Then Dad let go of my dick and his tongue slurped down my shaft, over my balls and up between my legs until it landed on my sensitive asshole. “Did your dad lick your butt last night, Scotty?” Uncle Pete asked. I shook my head. “I’m surprised,” Uncle Pete said with a laugh. “Your dad loves to eat ass. He can cum just shoving his tongue up a tasty butt hole.” Uncle Pete rammed his cock further and further down my throat. He looked down my back to watch Dad spread my butt cheeks wide and slide his tongue into my butt. Uncle Pete’s hands traveled down my back until I felt his fingers tapping at my asshole. Using his fingers Uncle Pete pushed Dad’s tongue deep into my hole. From the squealing noises Dad was making it was obvious Dad loved it. Knowing how happy I was making Dad and Uncle Pete 184

BedTime Tales 3 184

1/28/04, 5:39:41 PM


made my balls throb. I was getting close to cumming. “Your dad almost has his whole tongue up your butt, Scott. You like the way it feels?” Uncle Pete asked. I nodded and Uncle Pete gasped, “It sure is hot watching your dad eat you out. I’m gonna shoot a load down your throat soon, boy. You ready for some morning cream?” There was no need to answer that question. Uncle Pete could see the answer in my eyes. He squeezed my head firmly and pumped his rod all the way down my throat. Uncle Pete bit his lip and let out a satisfying moan. His cock pulsed violently in my mouth and then I felt the hot sprays of Uncle Pete’s cum pummelling the back of my throat. The taste was overpowering and made my whole body shake with electricity. If my mouth wasn’t stuffed with Uncle Pete’s cock I would have let out a scream. All I could do was let out a muffled cry as my balls exploded. My cum shot out across the floor and plastered Uncle Pete’s legs and feet. Dad still had his tongue buried in my butt and when I came, my butt hole clamped tightly around his tongue. His breathing was heavy and he snorted hard three or four times. Uncle Pete pulled his cock out of my mouth. Then he put his hands under my armpits and lifted me up. My butt felt wet and cold when Dad’s tongue slipped out. Uncle Pete brought me up to standing and kissed me. When he let go I was able to look down and see Dad licking my cum off Uncle Pete’s feet and legs. Dad had shot a huge load and it lay in puddles on his belly. “I need a taste of that,” Uncle Pete said and he dropped to the floor to lick Dad’s cum off his belly. Then the two men kissed for the longest time. Eventually they got up and Uncle Pete asked, “Ready for coffee and breakfast, guys?” “You bet,” Dad said. We sat down naked at the breakfast table for a hearty morning meal. §

§

§

Uncle Pete, Dad and I walked naked down to the creek after breakfast. It was already hot and it felt good to relax in the shade of the 185

BedTime Tales 3 185

1/28/04, 5:39:41 PM


huge trees which lined the brook. Uncle Pete and Dad sat leaning against the trunk of a cottonwood and talked about their growing up years while I played some distance away with some ants. They were going on about school, old classmates and teachers. After a while they were so absorbed in their stories they didn’t even realize I was there. Uncle Pete and Dad started reminiscing about Grandpa and I heard Uncle Pete say, “I sure miss Dad’s dick. He was such a good fuck.” “Yeah,” Dad added. “Remember how’d he come into our room and fuck us both?” “I sure do,” Pete said. “He always had enough cum to fill both our butts. I’ll never forget the time Mom caught him with his cock up your ass.” “She did?” Dad asked. “Yeah. I don’t know if she ever said anything about it, but one night while Dad was fucking your ass good and hard, I saw her looking into our bedroom. I was jacking off and when I turned and saw her watching, she just smiled and then quietly closed the door.” “Mom sure was an understanding woman,” Dad muttered. “Most wives would have made a scene.” “I doubt that she ever told Dad,” Uncle Pete said. “If she did, it didn’t stop him. He kept right on fucking us until we left home.” I was curious what they meant by fucking. I sat up and startled Uncle Pete and Dad when I asked, “What’s fucking?” They both looked at me, surprised that I had been listening so carefully to their conversation. “Uh, that’s when a guy puts his dick in another guy’s ass or a woman’s pussy,” Uncle Pete eventually said. “Grandpa did that to you all the time?” I asked. “Yes, Scotty,” Dad said. “What does it feel like? Does it feel good?” I asked. “We certainly enjoyed it when Dad fucked us,” Uncle Pete said. I was curious what it was all about. I got up and sat down in front of them. I leaned far enough back so I could touch my tight asshole. “How do you get a big cock up inside such a tight hole?” I asked. Dad laughed and said, “First you have to get it warmed up. Then you grease it and your dick. You’d be surprised how big your asshole will stretch.” Uncle Pete got on all fours and shoved his butt up. “Show him 186

BedTime Tales 3 186

1/28/04, 5:39:41 PM


how to do it, brother. I’m pretty horny after talking about Dad and his big cock.” “You want to learn how to fuck?” Dad asked me. “Sure,” I said. “Then watch what I do,” Dad said. He got behind Uncle Pete and spread his butt cheeks apart. “See how tight your uncle’s butt hole is? I can barely work my finger inside. But once I get it warmed up, it will loosen up. Watch,” Dad said. And he stuck out his tongue and began lapping on Uncle Pete’s pucker. I watched with keen interest as Dad first licked up and down over Uncle Pete’s butt hole, and then he began poking his tongue into it. Uncle Pete’s butt hole started to swell and when Dad spread it apart with his thumbs so that he could plaster his tongue inside, it was clear Uncle Pete’s asshole was getting warm. “Go into the house and bring some butter or oil,” Dad told me. “We’ll need that soon.” I dashed into the house, found the butter dish, and ran back to the creek. Dad was still slurping on Uncle Pete’s butt. Uncle Pete and Dad had roaring hardons and Dad instructed me to coat his swollen cock with butter. “Get it greased up good.” I scooped butter onto Dad’s cock and slid it up and down his shaft and over his bulging cockhead until his whole tool glistened. “Now get your uncle’s butt hole slick,” Dad told me as he took his mouth off Uncle Pete’s ass. Dad watched and stroked his greased pole while I smeared Uncle Pete’s butt hole with butter. Uncle Pete’s asshole was mighty warm and the butter melted the second I smeared it on him. “Poke some inside,” Dad told me. I pushed butter inside Uncle Pete’s butt with my fingers. It was hot as a furnace in there. “That should do it,” Dad said. “This is how you fuck, son.” Dad aimed his shiny cock at Uncle Pete’s butt hole and I watched in amazement as Dad’s cock parted those ass lips and began to disappear inside. “See how it’s stretching?” Dad asked. “A man’s asshole will take a cock pretty easy if you prime it right. And it will always be tighter than a woman’s pussy.” I had my face inches from Dad’s cock and my dick drooled and tingled from the thrilling sight of Dad’s cock melting into Uncle 187

BedTime Tales 3 187

1/28/04, 5:39:42 PM


Pete’s butt. “It’s fun to watch, isn’t it, Scotty?” Uncle Pete asked. “I loved watching grandpa fuck your dad. I still beat off to those memories.” It was very exciting watching. Dad pushed his cock all the way into Uncle Pete’s butt. Then he pulled back until the rim of his cock appeared and then he pushed it back inside. “This is fucking, son,” Dad said. “You start out with nice slow strokes like this ... and then as the guy gets used to your cock, you start driving it in faster and deeper.” With my eyes glued to the hot action, Dad gradually increased his thrusts until he was driving his piston in and out of Uncle Pete with strong, quick thrusts. Sometimes his whole cock would slide out and I could see thick strands of precum hanging from Dad’s cockhead. “Oh, fuck, that feels good,” Uncle Pete moaned. “You sure learned how to do it right from Dad.” My balls were churning and getting ready to shoot just from watching. “I’m about to cum,” Dad groaned. He looked at me and stammered, “You want to give it a go after I shoot, son?” I didn’t have time to respond. Dad plowed deep into Uncle Pete, let out a howl and emptied a load inside. He ground his hips against Uncle Pete’s butt as he drained his nuts. Then he pulled out, grabbed my butt and aimed my dripping cock at Uncle Pete’s cum filled butt. “Shove it in,” Dad breathed into my ear. I was already on the verge of shooting and when my dick slipped into Uncle Pete’s hole and I felt the hot swill of Dad’s cum and Uncle Pete’s butt juices on my cockhead, I let out a cry and exploded. Dad pushed my butt firmly so that I was plastered against Uncle Pete and my dick was buried to the hilt inside. “Sloppy seconds is the best,” Dad said. “Ain’t nothing like the feel of a cum filled asshole.” Dad held my butt down until I had completely drained my balls. Then he let go and I slowly withdrew my dick out of Uncle Pete’s butt. “How’d you like it?” Uncle Pete asked. “It felt good,” I wheezed. 188

BedTime Tales 3 188

1/28/04, 5:39:42 PM


Dad and Uncle Pete laughed. Then Dad grabbed me and swung me over his shoulders. While I screamed, he and Uncle Pete ran into the creek and then Dad threw me into the cool water.

Getting a Look at Dad’s Dick Saul and I were lying on the grass by the river watching the clouds floating by. Saul was my best friend and watching clouds floating across the sky was one of our favorite pastimes. Mom always said I was a bit crazy. “That one looks like a horse,” Saul said, pointing to a big, fluffy cloud with a long neck. “Sort of,” I muttered. “That one next to it looks like a dog. You can even see his ears.” “Looks more like a pig to me,” Saul said with a laugh. We watched a few more clouds drift by and then Saul shouted out of the blue, “Wow, that one looks like your dad’s dick!” “What are you talking about?” I asked in disbelief. “See how thick and long it is?” Saul asked as he pointed at a long, tubular cloud directly above our heads. “And look at the end, it almost looks like some balls.” I had to admit it did kind of look like a big dick, but what made it look like Dad’s dick? I wasn’t even sure what Dad’s dick looked like. When did Saul see my dad’s dick? “I guess it does look kinda like Dad’s dick,” I added, though really I had no idea what Dad’s dick actually looked like. But now I had a reason to find out. But I wondered how I was going to get a good look at Dad’s cock. If I was lucky I might catch him walking down the hallway from Dad and Mom’s bedroom to the bathroom wearing just a pair of briefs. Or if we were swimming at the park, I could see him in his skimpy bathing suit. The changing room in the park had individual stalls so I couldn’t see him slipping out of his bathing suit. “Are you sure it doesn’t look like your dad’s dick?” I asked Saul. “Naw, my dad’s dick isn’t long like your dad’s. My dad’s dick is short and stubby,” Saul told me. “And you know how your dad’s dick has a thick vein on both sides, well my dad’s dick doesn’t.” I was amazed that Saul not only knew what Dad’s dick looked like but that he also knew what his Dad’s dick looked like, and in 189

BedTime Tales 3 189

1/28/04, 5:39:43 PM


great detail. That night I lay in bed thinking about what Dad’s dick looked like and as I imagined how thick it was and how long it hung down between his legs, I got a throbbing boner. And what about those thick veins? Did they go up all the way on either side of his dick? I wondered if Dad’s dick looked like mine. I stroked my cock and thought how great it would be if Dad and I could do this together. Saul and I beat off together several times a week and I loved watching my friend stroke his dick. When he came, his face would twitch and his cum would shoot out like a string of white bullets. We sometimes even touched each other and pumped each other’s hard dicks. I loved the way Saul’s dick felt when I wrapped my fingers around his hard shaft. Saul dripped quite a bit and his dick head would get all wet and gooey. It was great to slide my thumb over his head and smear that slippery stuff over his head. Saul almost always came pretty quickly when I did that. I imagined Dad’s dick head getting all gooey like Saul’s and then Dad shooting off massive wads of cum high into the air and I shot off. It sure felt good. Dad usually got up just before 7:00 and took a shower. The next morning I got up a bit earlier and went to the bathroom so that I could be there when Dad came in. I purposely left the door unlocked and was brushing my teeth when Dad arrived. “Oh, I didn’t realize you were in here, Danny,” Dad said. “It’s OK, Dad,” I mumbled. “I’m in a rush this morning. You don’t mind if I hop in the shower, do you?” Dad asked. I shook my head. I didn’t want to appear too curious, so I kept looking straight ahead into the mirror while Dad slipped out of his boxers. The instant I saw his dick flop out and swing between his legs in the mirror, I knew why Saul thought that cloud looked like Dad’s dick. The thing was long and thick, just like the cloud. And there was no mistaking those thick veins which curled up the side of his shaft. I only got to look at it for a moment or two. As soon as he was out of his boxers, Dad hopped into the shower and closed the shower curtain. The sight of Dad’s floppy cock was enough to give me a 190

BedTime Tales 3 190

1/28/04, 5:39:43 PM


boner. I quickly finished brushing and dashed back to my bedroom so I could beat off. If I didn’t I’d have a boner all day at school. Now that I had gotten a good look at Dad’s cock I just had to see it again. I was still curious how Saul had seen my dad’s dick. Dad often went for a run with his friend, Stan, when he came home from work. Stan’s running shorts had these slits on each side and when he went running, you could almost see his crotch. I was in the basement tinkering on my train set when I heard Dad and Stan returning from their run. We had an open shower in the basement which Dad and Stan often used after their runs. I stopped what I was doing and hid behind a stack of boxes so I could watch them shower. “I’m beat,” Stan gasped as he plopped down on a bench next to the shower. “That was a long run,” Dad wheezed. “We haven’t run that far in a long time.” “Felt good, though,” Stan moaned. “Yeah,” Dad added. The two men yanked off their running shoes and peeled out of their running shorts. I got a terrific boner watching Dad and Stan shower together. Stan’s cock was even thicker than Dad’s. And unlike Dad’s cock which had a big, thick head, Stan’s cock tapered to a point. After they showered, they dried off and then I heard Dad say, “My son, Danny, has been acting strange lately,” “What do you mean?” Stan asked. “He never used to do this before, but now in the mornings, he’s often in the bathroom brushing his teeth when I get up to shower. I think he’s ... you know, checking me out,” Dad whispered. Stan laughed. “He’s just curious,” Stan said. “He’s a growing lad. He wants to know what a man’s cock looks like.” “You think?” Dad asked. “Sure. Sounds a lot like my boys,” Stan said. “What should I do?” Dad asked. “I wouldn’t worry about it. Have you caught him looking you over?” “He tries to hide it, but when I’m slipping my boxers off, I’ve noticed that he’s looking at me in the mirror.” “Does your wife like to get fucked in the morning?” Stan asked. “Sometimes. What does that have to do with Danny?” 191

BedTime Tales 3 191

1/28/04, 5:39:44 PM


“One of these days, give her the bone before you take your shower. After you’ve fucked her good, walk into the bathroom with your boner still wet and shiny. That should give your son a thrill,” Stan told Dad. “I don’t know,” Dad said. “It might scare him. You know how big this gets,” Dad added as he shook his cock. “I sure do,” Stan said. “I love it when you fuck my wife. Even I get a tickle seeing your dick in action. I can imagine what a thrill your son will get when he sees you with a full boner,” Stan said. He grabbed Dad’s balls and playfully tugged them. Dad laughed. “What about your sons?” Dad asked. “Are they curious, too?” “Of course,” Stan said. “Aren’t all boys? About a month ago I caught them beating off one Saturday afternoon.” “How did that happen?” “My wife and I were out mowing and weeding the lawn and I wanted my boys to help. I called them several times and when they didn’t answer I went up to their room. I was mad and didn’t bother knocking. I just barged into their room and there they were, naked, legs spread wide and yanking on their dicks.” “What did they do?” “I sure scared them. It shocked me, too. When I saw them clutching their boners I shot an instant rod. I debated stripping and showing them a thing or two, but my wife starting calling from the yard and so I told my boys to get their nuts off and come help me in the yard.” “Hmm,” Dad said. “Yeah, I remember what it was like when I was Danny’s age. I had a boner almost all the time.” “See,” Stan said as he dried his butt. “Shit, I better get going. We’re having company for dinner. I gotta get home,” Stan said as he quickly dressed. “Remind me tomorrow to tell you about Danny’s friend, Saul,” Dad said. “Oh, did something happen?” Stan asked as he buckled his belt. “Yeah, it turns out he’s a hungry cock sucker. We had a good time,” Dad said with a big smile. “You think he’d like to suck me or both of us sometime?” Stan asked as he gathered up his things. “It wouldn’t surprise me,” Dad said. 192

BedTime Tales 3 192

1/28/04, 5:39:44 PM


Stan got his things together and said, “See you,” to Dad and then to my surprise, gave Dad a kiss right on the lips. “See you,” Dad replied. Stan bounded up the stairs and disappeared. I watched Dad as he finished drying. I thought he was going to get dressed and leave, but instead, he sat down on the bench and began to stroke his cock. It grew and grew until it was enormous. My mouth turned dry as I watched him pump his thick rod. I saw his balls bouncing up and down. My dick was soon wet and tingling. Dad stroked himself for several minutes. Then he let out a gasp and aimed his cock head toward the floor. He held his palm under his cock head and shot three or four thick streams of white cum into his hand. Dad squeezed his cock head and added several more globs of goo to the large puddle in his palm. When he was done, he brought his hand to his mouth and lapped up his own cum. Then Dad got up, dressed and left the basement. §

§

§

I was jittery the rest of the day. I couldn’t get the sight of Dad’s big, shooting cock out of my mind. The way the muscles on his legs tensed when he shot his load gave me goose bumps. I kept having to go to my bedroom to beat off. By supper time I was exhausted. The next morning when I woke up, my first instinct was to make a dash for the bathroom and wait for Dad to come in for his shower. Then I remembered what Stan had suggested to him yesterday, “One of these days, give her the bone before you take your shower. After you’ve fucked her good, walk into the bathroom with your boner still wet and shiny. That should give your son a thrill.” What if Dad followed Stan’s advice? What if he came into the bathroom with a big, wet boner, still warm from Mom’s pussy? How could I resist dropping to my knees and grabbing hold of Dad’s dick? I lay in bed for sometime before I got the courage to go to the bathroom and wait for Dad. As I stepped into the hallway, I heard soft moaning coming from their bedroom. Their bedroom door was open a crack and I could hear what they were doing. Dad was definitely giving Mom the bone. I was still naked and my dick shot up. Dad was going to do it. Dad was going to show up in the bathroom with a boner fresh out of the oven. Their moaning was pretty loud so I silently tiptoed up to their 193

BedTime Tales 3 193

1/28/04, 5:39:44 PM


bedroom door. It was open only a crack and when I peeked in, all I could see was a sliver of their bed. Dad was on top of Mom and his body was moving up and down. I couldn’t see his dick but it was obvious what they were doing. My dick was throbbing and oozing. Then I heard Dad gasp and his body collapsed on Mom. They were done. I stepped back to the bathroom and began brushing my teeth furiously. I was so excited by what Dad was doing that I forgot to put anything on. I stood naked in front of the bathroom sink. As I brushed my teeth, my wet boner rubbed against the cool sink. It felt good. Dad showed up a few minutes later. Just as Stan had suggested, his big, hard cock stood tall in front of him. It was glistening with fresh fuck juices. “Did you just step out of the shower, son?” Dad asked. “Ah, yeah,” I mumbled and I bent over to rinse my mouth. I felt Dad walk up close behind me. When I put my toothbrush down and turned around, he was just inches away. Our two boners almost grazed each other. Dad cracked a smile. “My boy sure is horny this morning. Didn’t you beat off before showering? That’s what I used to do,” Dad said. Then he grabbed his cock and waved it from side to side. “Now I’ve got a nice, wet pussy to take care of me in the morning,” he said with a gleam in his eyes. I gulped. There was no hiding my true feelings from Dad. A drop of precum trickled out of my pee hole and dribbled down the underside of my dick. Dad pushed his cockhead toward mine until they touched. Then he rubbed his slimy head against mine. I was mesmerized by Dad’s actions. I just stood there like a statue and let Dad do whatever he pleased. The more Dad rubbed his cockhead against mine, the more mine drooled. It was as if Dad had turned on a faucet. Then Dad knelt down and licked the underside of my dick. He licked from the base of my wet dick all the way up to my head. When he reached the top, he opened his mouth and in went my cock into his warm, soft mouth. Dad sucked my cockhead over his smooth tongue until it pressed hard against the back of his throat. I let out gasp. The feelings were so intense I had to clutch Dad’s 194

BedTime Tales 3 194

1/28/04, 5:39:45 PM


195

BedTime Tales 3 195

1/28/04, 5:39:45 PM


shoulders to keep from falling down. Dad sucked and sucked until my balls filled up with so much cum they couldn’t contain it anymore. I didn’t have the strength to tell Dad I was going to shoot. All I could do was whimper as my balls exploded and poured my cream down Dad’s throat. Dad drank every drop I gave him. Then he pulled my dick out of his mouth and stood up. “Your turn, son,” he said and he put a hand on my shoulder and pushed me down to my knees. He grabbed hold of my head and thrust his gooey cock against it. He slapped it over my nose and against my cheeks. “Open up, son,” he said. “Open your mouth and let Dad nourish you,” he instructed. I looked up into his lust laden eyes and opened my mouth wide. Dad thumped his cockhead on my tongue and then he pushed it down my throat. “Dad will fill you up with some rich man cream, boy,” he said. “I usually need to drain these balls two or three times each morning. You ready for your breakfast, son?” I nodded the best I could and Dad held my head fast with his hands as he pumped his cock deeper and deeper down my throat. “That’s it, son, suck on your dad. Let him feed you real good. I’ll drain so much cum into your belly you won’t need to eat anything else this morning,” Dad promised. His cock was so thick and wide that it wasn’t long before my jaw was sore. But I didn’t want him to stop. The sweet, rich tang of his precum was making me salivate. My mouth was wet and slippery and coated my throat so that Dad could easily shove his cock all the way down my gullet. “You suck cock better than your friend, Saul, son,” Dad groaned. “Are you a little whore like Saul? Do you go around sucking men’s cocks like your friend?” Dad held my head so tightly in his hands that I couldn’t shake it. I wanted Dad to know that I’d never sucked a cock before. I wanted Dad to know he was the first.” Dad’s thighs were tensing and I could tell he was getting ready to blow his load. I grabbed hold of his butt and tried to pull him even closer to me, as if that was possible. Dad’s butt cheeks were hard as stone. They began to quiver and then shake and then Dad let out howl and his cum shot deep down my throat. It burned as it tore down my gullet. 196

BedTime Tales 3 196

1/28/04, 5:39:46 PM


His whole body shook violently as he huffed and puffed and drained his nuts into me. I was amazed at how much cum he still had left in his balls. “Whew,” Dad said as he pulled his spent cock out of my tired mouth. “I really needed that. Is this what you had been waiting for, Danny? Is this why you’ve been waiting for me to shower in the mornings?” I had to nod to that. But I added, “I’m not like Saul. I’ve never sucked a dick before, Dad. Honest.” Dad looked good and hard at me and then said with a big smile, “I believe you. I’m glad I was your first. I loved sucking your dick, too, son,” he said. Then he gave me a good hug and a deep kiss. When he let me go he asked, “Would you like to fool around again?” “Yeah,” I said. “I’d love that.” “Good,” Dad said. “Someday soon, when Mom’s gone all day, we’ll have a great time, you and me. How does that sound?” “Terrific, Dad,” I said. Dad hugged me again and hopped into the shower. I licked my lips and went back to my bedroom to get ready for school.

My Twin Sons Every so often a dad has an event that he has to share. I had two such events this May. The first happened at the beginning of the month. My wife was already in bed when I went upstairs to join her. As I passed the bedroom of my twin boys, I heard a fair amount of laughter. I knocked on the door. “Quiet, boys. It’s bedtime,” I said. The boys hushed and went to my bedroom. My wife was in a good mood and so I gave her a good, long fuck. She gets pretty loud when I fuck her deep and long, and so I didn’t hear any noise out of the boys’ bedroom. When we were done I crawled out of bed to brush my teeth. I assumed the boys were already asleep and so I walked naked down the hall to the bathroom, my wet, drippy cock swinging between my legs. On my way back to the bedroom I heard the boys at it again. I stopped in front of their door and was about to pound on it, when I realized that the sounds they were making weren’t their usual sounds. I put my ear to the door and heard some moaning and 197

BedTime Tales 3 197

1/28/04, 5:39:47 PM


groaning. Then I distinctly heard Able groan, “Is it in all the way, Marcus?” “Yeah, can’t you feel my balls against your butt?” My cock stiffened when I realized that Marcus had his dick up Able’s butt. I dropped to my knees so I could look through their keyhole. They had the lights on low but I could see enough. They were naked on Able’s bed. His legs were high in the air and Marcus’ hips were plastered to his brother’s lifted butt. “It feels good,” Able gasped. “Start fucking me. Fuck me hard like coach showed us.” Marcus pulled his hips back and I could see his thick, hard rod gliding out of his brother’s butt. He shoved forward, ramming his dick into Able’s butt. “Yeah, like that,” Able groaned. Marcus leaned forward, stretched his body onto Able’s and bucked his hips up and down, cramming his tool deep and hard into his brother’s tight chute. My cock was throbbing and drooling precum as I watched my twin sons fuck. I wondered which coach had taught them how to fuck. Was it the basketball coach or the football coach? Both were hot men, and the football coach had a huge cock. I know because I saw him take a piss one day after a game. Marcus pummeled Able’s hole until he shook and emptied his balls deep inside his brother’s butt. I nearly came when I saw him exploding. Marcus rolled off his brother and I saw his wet, shiny cock pop out of Able’s ass. Then the two boys started to laugh. “How was it?” Marcus asked. “As good as coach’s fuck,” Able replied. “You want to try?” “Sure,” Marcus said and he lifted his legs. I was going to stay and watch Able stuff his brother’s hole, but I heard my wife calling from the bedroom, “Is something wrong?” “Ah, no,” I mumbled back. “I thought I heard a sound downstairs and had to check it out. I’ll be right back.” When she heard my answer, my wife turned off the light in the bedroom. It was fortunate for me because I had a raging boner and she would have wondered why I was so horny after fucking her. I crawled into bed and turned my back to her so she wouldn’t notice my throbbing boner. I lay awake for a long time. 198

BedTime Tales 3 198

1/28/04, 5:39:47 PM


The second major event happened on Memorial Day weekend. Each year my wife and I throw a big outdoor barbecue on Memorial Day. The Sunday before Memorial Day, my wife went shopping for the party while my twin sons and I got the backyard ready. I knew my wife wouldn’t be back for hours and I was horny knowing I’d get to spend the whole morning with my two sons. I wanted them to know that their dad liked dick as much as they did. I sent them out to mow the lawn and sweep the deck. I told them I was going to go on the roof and clean out the gutters. It was a warm day and so I took off my shirt and put on a pair of loosefitting shorts. I had briefs on, but when I went up to my bedroom to climb out of the window onto the roof, I had an idea. I took off my shorts and briefs, pumped my dick a bit to get it nice and thick, and then slipped on a cockring. Then I put on my baggy shorts. My thick cock made a nice mound in my shorts. I knew that if my boys looked up, they could see right up my shorts and get a good view of their old man’s jewels. If they were interested, I was sure I could see the expression in their faces. It was a warm day and I was sweating in no time. The hot sun on my back and legs sucked the sweat out of me. As I swept the gutters, I worked my way down the roof to where Able was sweeping the deck. “Watch out,” I called out when I got close to him. “Sweep the leaves off the deck as they come down.” “Sure, Dad,” he said with a quick glance my way. As I was hoping, he caught sight of my big basket and he soon looked up my way again, and again. I pretended not to notice that he was looking at me, but the more he looked at me, the harder my cock got. I saw him motioning to Marcus. Soon both my twin sons were sneaking peeks my way. When I crouched down to remove some twigs out of the gutter, my stiff rod slipped out of my shorts. When I stood up, my dick stood straight up. “Oops,” I called down to my boys and in plain sight, I tugged my dick back into my shorts. “Guess this hot sun is making your old man horny,” I said and laughed. They nervously laughed back. The mounds in their jeans were so full their buttons were about to pop. “That’s about it,” I said and swept the last few feet of the gutter. “You boys ready for a drink?” They nodded and went inside. I walked back to the bedroom 199

BedTime Tales 3 199

1/28/04, 5:39:48 PM


window and crawled inside. As I headed down to the kitchen, my dick got even harder knowing that my horny twins were waiting for me. When I walked into the kitchen, my dick was so hard it practically lifted the leg of my shorts. My cockhead was hanging right below the edge of the leg of my shorts. My twins had a hard time keeping their eyes off it. I pulled some iced tea out of the fridge and poured us three large glasses. I handed each of my boys a glass and leaned against the kitchen counter. “I heard the other day that one of the coaches at school is fooling around with the boys? Do you boys know anything about that?” I asked my twins. Able took a gulp and looked at Marcus. They both blushed. “So you two know something about it?” I asked again. “Well, we heard some rumors about the football coach,” Marcus mumbled. “What kind of rumors?” I asked. The two boys looked at each other again. “We don’t want to cause any trouble,” Able said. “We don’t know if the stories are true.” “Don’t worry about me,” I said. “I won’t tell anyone. Personally I think if a coach wants to teach his boys a thing or two about being a man, I don’t think there’s anything wrong with that.” “Really?” Marcus asked, surprised at my response. “Of course not. How else are boys going to learn about dicks and cunts,” I said. My twins were relieved at my attitude. “Well, we heard that he fucks some of the boys,” Able said bluntly. “Fucks?” I asked. “Yeah, you know, he puts his dick up their butts,” Marcus said. When I heard that I shifted my weight a bit and my cockhead poked out of my shorts. I was leaking precum heavily and my shiny, wet cockhead drooled. A thick strand of precum seeped down from my pisshole and dangled several inches below my cockhead. “Sounds hot to me,” I said with a sigh. “Have you boys seen the coach fuck anyone?” My twins shuffled their feet. They weren’t certain how truthful to be with their old man. And yet the sight of my dripping boner had them in a trance. I walked up to my twins and groped their 200

BedTime Tales 3 200

1/28/04, 5:39:48 PM


full crotches. “If you haven’t seen the coach fuck anyone, from the feel of your cocks, I bet you’re dying to see him ram his rod down a tight butt hole,” I whispered. I started to unbutton their jeans. “Dad!” Able stammered. “I know horny boys when I see them,” I noted. “You two are so hard if you don’t drain your balls are going to be sore for days.” As soon as I had snapped their buttons open, their stiff dicks popped out. I grabbed hold of my sons’ cocks and squeezed them. It felt awesome holding my twins’ cocks. They both let out groans when I sunk to my knees and licked their tender cockheads. I took turns working my mouth over their trembling dicks. Then I squeezed them together and stuffed both their dicks into my mouth. As I sucked my boys, I reached down and wriggled out of my shorts. I wouldn’t be needing to wear anything until my wife came home. I grabbed Able’s jeans and pulled them down. And then I stripped Marcus of his jeans. My twins peeled off their t-shirts and we were all naked. I pulled my face off their dicks and told them, “Your old man likes to fool around with dicks, too. I even like to get a fat cock up my butt. Your grandpa used to fuck me a lot when I was your age. I even had a coach in school who liked to work his tool up my butt.” “Really?” my twins asked. “Oh yeah,” I said. I grabbed hold of Able and spun him around. I spread his butt cheeks apart and shoved my face up into his steamy butt. He let out a moan when I parted his tangy ass lips with my tongue. Marcus kneeled beside me to watch me eat his brother’s butt. I chowed down on Able for several minutes then I asked Marcus, “You want to give it a go?” When he eagerly nodded, I told him, “Then get behind me and eat my butt. Get it good and wet ’cause I want you to fuck me, too.” Marcus scooted behind and before I could get my tongue back inside Able, I felt my son’s tongue lapping at my shitter. After spending the morning on the roof I knew my crack was ripe and sweaty. The way my son worked his tongue up my hole it was obvious he loved the taste of a man’s hot butt. I groped my cock, got my fingers coated with my dew and shoved them into my asshole next 201

BedTime Tales 3 201

1/28/04, 5:39:49 PM


to Marcus’ tongue. The boy went wild. I pulled my face out of Able’s butt and asked him, “You ready for your old man’s cock, boy? You want your dad to fuck you silly?” “Yeah, fuck me like coach,” Able gasped as he looked over his shoulder. “Shit, so you’ve been fucking the coach?” I asked. I didn’t want my sons to know that I already knew about them and the coach. When Able didn’t answer, Marcus replied, “Yeah, Dad. We’re the ones the coach is screwing.” “Dang,” I said. “I better call the coach and have him come over sometime. I’d love to watch his big dick split your butts open.” I grabbed some butter off the table and shoved it up Able’s hole. Then I coated my cock. I stood up and rubbed my slippery cockhead over my son’s lubricated hole. I spread his ass lips apart with my cockhead and then slowly wormed my dick into my son’s tight butt. When I had my dick all the way inside, I rubbed a thick glob of butter onto my butt hole and told Marcus, “Get your cock up my butt, son. I want to feel you fuck me as I ream your brother’s butt.” “Sure, Dad,” Marcus replied and he pressed his hard cock between my asscheeks. My buttered hole opened easily and my son’s thick rod glided effortlessly down my chute. “Ah, fuck, that feels good,” I groaned. “Here it comes, Able,” I warned. I pulled my hips back and then swung them forward, plowing my cock deep up my son’s butt. He let out a grunt. “Is that how the coach fucks you, boy?” I growled. “Harder, Dad,” Able gasped. “He does it harder.” I pulled back and rammed my cock in harder. And then again. Each time I pulled back, Marcus’ dick reamed my butt good. As I thrust my cock in and out of Able’s butt, Marcus’ throbbing rod pulled in and out of my butt. “You boys going to let your old man play with you from now on?” I asked. “Yeah, Dad,” Able groaned. “I’ll have Grandpa come over and we can both fuck your butts,” I groaned. “I’ll have Grandpa fuck you, Marcus and I’ll ream out Able’s butt. And then when we’ve both filled your butts with cum, we’ll switch and give each of your butts a second load.” “And ... and can Coach come, too?” Marcus stammered. “Can he come and fuck us, too?” 202

BedTime Tales 3 202

1/28/04, 5:39:49 PM


“Fuck, yeah,” I howled. “We’ll give you all the cock you boys can take.” I couldn’t hold back any longer. I dug my cock in as deep up my son’s butt as I could and sprayed his innards with my cum. “Shit,” I howled. “Fucking shit.” Marcus clasped hold of my butt and reamed his cock in to the hilt. “I’m cumming, Dad. I’m shooting inside you!” he yelled. Our bodies shook as he emptied our loads. I somehow managed to reach around and grasp Able’s dick. It only took a few squeezes before he quivered and I felt his cum pouring into my hand. Slowly we untangled ourselves and then went to take a nice, long shower together. The party the next day was almost boring compared to the fun I had with my boys the day before.

My Nephews’ Butts I wasn’t sure what to make of my feelings. My nephews Peter and Toby were over swimming and I was lying on the grass reading some magazines. As I watched the boys jumping in and out of the pool, their thin swimsuits clung to their butts and something stirred inside me. I suddenly sprouted a boner, and I had to lie on my stomach to hide it. I went back to my reading but couldn’t resist looking up at the boys. They were chasing each other through the pool and when Peter climbed out of the pool to escape from his brother, Toby made a grab for him and pulled down his swimsuit. When I saw Peter’s bare butt shining in the bright sunlight, my boner began to throb. “Hey,” Peter yelled as he struggled to get free. Toby clung fast to Peter’s swimsuit and the only way Peter could get free was to step out of swimsuit and run naked out of the pool. He ran around the pool laughing and screaming, and he streaked right in front of me. His brother hopped out of the pool and came running after him, waving Peter’s swimsuit like a trophy. “Uncle Ron, Uncle Ron,” Peter yelled as he plopped down beside me. “Toby took my swimsuit.” I had to laugh. “I guess you’ll just have to yank his swimsuit off, too. Then you’ll be even,” I told him. Peter turned to face his brother and when Toby came within reach, Peter lunged at him and yanked off his swimsuit. As soon as 203

BedTime Tales 3 203

1/28/04, 5:39:50 PM


he had Toby’s swimsuit in his hands he took off and the two naked boys went around the yard flailing their swimsuits in their hands and yelling and screaming. My dick was rock hard and even starting to drip. I don’t know why the sight of my naked nephews was turning me on so much. Their dicks bounced up and down and their butts glistened. The boys ran around the pool until they tired. Then they came running up to me and plopped down on either side of me. They were out of breath and their stomachs heaved up and down as they gasped for air. “You boys tired?” I asked. “Yeah,” they said. “Want something cold to drink?” I asked. “Sure,” they said. I wondered how I was going to hide my massive boner. My trunks were barely able to cover it. But something inside me made me want to show it to them. I stood up and told them, “Let’s go inside and cool off.” When I saw their eyes staring at my huge bulge, I felt good inside. I thought my dick would soften once we were inside and enjoying a cool drink. Instead, it kept throbbing uncontrollably. As I poured my nephews some cold drinks, I couldn’t help but wonder what their butts would feel like ... what their tight assholes would taste like ... how wonderful it would be to get my tongue up inside their sweaty cracks. As we drank our drinks, my nephews kept their eyes glued onto my crotch. My dick was leaking a steady flow of precum and making a huge wet spot on my trunks. Before long, my nephews’ dicks were growing and by the time they were done with their drinks, their dicks were pointing up at the ceiling. “You boys want to see my dick?” I finally asked them. When they nodded, I slipped my trunks off and my dick went flying up to the ceiling. “Wow,” Peter said. “You’ve got a big one.” “I like the way your dicks look, too,” I said. I knelt down in front of my nephews and reached for their balls. They smiled when I touched them. 204

BedTime Tales 3 204

1/28/04, 5:39:50 PM


“Do you boys beat off?” I asked. “Beat off?” Toby asked. “You know, pull on your dicks, play with them,” I said. “Yeah,” Peter said. “Want to learn something fun?” I asked. They didn’t have to answer. I took off for my bedroom and my two nephews followed right behind me. “I’ll show you what I love to do,” I told them. “Lie on your back, Peter, and lift your legs up in the air,” I instructed. He eagerly obeyed me. “Watch this,” I told Toby. I lay down in front of Peter’s butt and spread my nephew’s butt cheeks apart and exposed the soft, inner lining of his tender asshole. The soft, pink insides glistened. I pressed my thumb against his asshole and then lowered my face so I could lick his tender insides. Peter let out a soft moan. “Do you like that, Peter?” I asked as I continued to taste his musky butt. “It feels good, Uncle,” he replied. “I like it, too,” I told him. As I dug my tongue in deeper I saw his balls tighten and a drop of precum form on the tip of his glans. I kept on licking him until precum drooled down the sides of his shaft. “I think you’re ready now,” I said as I groped his slippery cock. “What next, Uncle?” Peter sighed. “Now I’m going to push my dick up inside your butt,” I told my nephew. “It’s called fucking and I’m sure you’re going to enjoy it.” I sat up and thumped my cockhead against my nephew’s warmed hole. “Do you like that?” I asked. Peter just smiled. He lifted his head up so he could see what I was doing. “Put your hands on your butt hole and you can feel what I’m doing,” I told him. My nephew slipped his hands onto his butt and his finger tips grazed my dick head. “Here it goes,” I warned and began pressing into his wet butt. He grunted as my head spread his hole apart. “Push with your butt like you’re taking a dump,” I told him. “That will relax your hole and make it open more.” 205

BedTime Tales 3 205

1/28/04, 5:39:51 PM


Peter strained and his butt hole opened wide for me. My cock slid up rather easily into his butt. “Now you can relax,” I told him. As my nephew stopped straining, his chute clamped down around my cock and I could feel his heart beating inside him. “You OK?” I asked. “Yeah,” Peter gasped. I grabbed hold of his leaking cock and began to pump it. His butt hole tightened and then relaxed; tightened and relaxed. My nephew’s breathing became heavy. I started to pull out and push in as I pumped his cock. Toby was so excited watching us that he almost came just watching me shove my dick in and out of his brother’s butt. “Fuck, your butt feels so good,” I groaned. “You like watching?” I asked Toby. “Yeah, it’s hot,” he answered. “I’m sure,” I said. “I’m so horny, I’m going to fill your brother’s butt full of my cream,” I said. Toby was on his knees as close to the action as possible. He was trembling with excitement and could barely contain himself. The precum dribbling out of his dick was turning cloudy and the boy was going to blast off any moment. “You boys getting ready to blow?” I asked. When they nodded I began to plow Peter’s butt with deep, strong strokes. “Wow,” Toby stammered. “Look at your dick going in and out of Peter’s butt!” I looked into Toby’s face and he smiled back. “You ready to cum?” Toby nodded. “Shoot your load, Toby. Shoot it onto my dick and I’ll ram it into your brother’s butt.” Toby gasped and pushed his dick down toward’s mine. He bit his lip and then blasted off. Cum sprayed from his dick, coating my exposed shaft. As soon as he was done shooting, I drove my dick all the way into Peter. “Fuck, fuck,” I gasped. “Here it comes, Peter. Here comes my load.” I bucked wildly as my nuts dumped their load up my nephew’s butt. 206

BedTime Tales 3 206

1/28/04, 5:39:51 PM


Peter let out a cry and began shooting. Shots of cum lept high into the air from his dick. They splattered onto his belly. I held my dick deep up Peter’s butt until my balls were completely drained. When I pulled out, Toby and I watched as Peter’s hole puckered and then after a minute or two, our cum oozed out of his hole. Toby felt it with his fingers and rubbed it over his brother’s hole. Then he licked his fingers. “That was great,” I said. “We’ll have to do that again, soon.” “Yeah,” the boys beamed back.

Uncle Seth Shows Me How “Go over to Grandpa Heath’s place and check that he’s OK,” Mom told me as she looked at the sheets of rain pounding against the window. It had been raining steadily for several days and Mom was worried. The rain was falling so hard and with the wind, there was no point carrying an umbrella. I would get soaked no matter what. Stepping outside was like stepping into a shower. I didn’t even bother putting on a shirt. I headed over to Grandpa Heath’s place wearing some running shorts and flip-flops. I was drenched by the time I reached the sidewalk. The road looked like a stream. There were several inches of water flowing down the street. Grandpa Heath didn’t live too far away but Mom always worried about him ever since Grandma died. I don’t know why. Grandpa Heath knew how to take care of himself and he could cook much better than Mom. “Jimmy, for God’s sake. What the hell are you doing out in this driving rain?” Grandpa Heath asked when I rang his doorbell. “Mom wanted me to see how you were doing?” I said. “What? Because of all this rain?” Grandpa Heath said. “That woman,” he muttered and then he burst out laughing. “Seth, your sister is nuts,” Grandpa Heath called out. “What did she do now?” Uncle Seth asked as he came to the door to see what all the commotion was about. “She sent little Jimmy over here to see if I was OK,” Grandpa Heath said. “Sounds like something she would do,” Uncle Seth muttered. “You’re soaked, Jimmy. Come, let’s get you some dry clothes. You 207

BedTime Tales 3 207

1/28/04, 5:39:51 PM


got any pop?” he asked Grandpa. “Check the old dresser in the spare bedroom. I think there are some of your old boyhood clothes in there,” Grandpa said. “I’ll get some soup ready.” Uncle Seth took my hand and dragged me down the hallway. He stopped in front of the bathroom and yanked a big bath towel. “Let’s get you dry, boy,” he said and he yanked my wet shorts down without even asking me. I was soaked to the bone and my wet underwear clung to my shorts and in a flash I was naked in front of Uncle Seth. As he dried me, Uncle Seth kept muttering about his crazy sister and asking if I was OK? I loved the way it felt when he rubbed the bath towel over my body. He even slipped it between my legs and thoroughly dried every bit of me. Then he tossed my wet clothes into the sink and led me to the spare bedroom. There he scavenged through the old dresser until he found a t-shirt and some short pants that would fit me. “Look at this,” Uncle Seth said as he held out the clothes. “I used to wear these when I was your age,” Uncle Seth said in amazement. “I had no idea Mom kept my clothes all these years.” Uncle Seth tossed me the clothes and I reluctantly put them on. I’d never been naked in front of Uncle Seth before and I was enjoying showing him my pecker. I don’t know why, but it made me feel good inside. I think Uncle Seth liked seeing me naked, too, because his eyes never seemed to stray far from my crotch. “Soup’s ready,” Grandpa called from the kitchen. All three of us enjoyed hot bowls of Grandpa’s hearty noodle soup while we talked about the horrid rain. When we were done I went to the bathroom to pee. As I walked back to the kitchen I heard Grandpa and Uncle Seth talking in hushed tones and chuckling. I stopped behind the kitchen door and listened to what they were saying. “Crazy bitch,” Uncle Seth said. “She was always hard to understand,” Grandpa said softly. “Jimmy sure seems normal,” Uncle Seth said. “You should see the dick he has. It’s almost as big as mine already.” “Really. It’s been sometime since I’ve seen the boy naked,” Grandpa said. “Sounds like he’s taking after your older brother.” “I wonder if he’s beating off yet,” Uncle Seth said. 208

BedTime Tales 3 208

1/28/04, 5:39:52 PM


“I’m sure he is,” Grandpa said. “He is an Osterwind after all. And look how horny you boys were. You two were a handful.” “I guess,” Uncle Seth said. “We sure had some good times, didn’t we.” “We did. You boys wore me out so much, I didn’t give your mom the bone as much as I should have. There were nights when she wanted it bad but you boys had my balls so dry I couldn’t even get a boner,” Grandpa said with a laugh. Uncle Seth laughed along. They started talking about Uncle Seth’s work and after a few minutes I entered the kitchen pretending that I hadn’t heard a thing. We played cards, talked about school, the local gossip and such. Before we knew it it was almost six o’clock. “Look how late it is,” Grandpa whistled. “It’s raining harder than ever. I think you better spend the night, Jimmy. Would you like that?” “Sure,” I said. “I don’t want to get wet again.” “Seth, call your sister and let her know Jimmy will spend the night here,” Grandpa told my uncle. “Sure,” Uncle Seth said and he got up to call my mom. As it turned out, Uncle Seth was going to spend the night, too. We stayed up pretty late until Grandpa said he was too tired and went to bed. “You ready for bed, Jimmy?” Uncle Seth asked once Grandpa was gone. “I guess,” I said with a big yawn. “But I don’t have my pajamas.” “That’s OK,” Uncle Seth said with a grin. “We’re big guys around here. We don’t need to wear pajamas.” Uncle Seth got up and I followed him to the spare bedroom. He turned on the lamp on the bedstand and began undressing. “If we don’t wear pajamas, what do we wear?” I asked as I undressed, too. “We don’t wear anything, Jimmy. That’s what big guys do.” “You mean they go to bed naked?” I asked. “Yup. You think you can handle that?” he asked me. “Yeah,” I said with a smile. Uncle Seth peeled off all his clothes and climbed naked into bed, but not before I got a good look at his firm, muscular body. Of course 209

BedTime Tales 3 209

1/28/04, 5:39:52 PM


I was most intrigued by what he had swinging between his legs. I quickly finished undressing and hopped into bed next to Uncle Seth. He had the covers pulled off so I could get in and there we lay side by side, our naked thighs almost touching. I could feel the heat of his body. “What do you do when you go to bed, Jimmy? Do you just fall asleep or do you ... you know ... tug on yourself first?” Uncle Seth asked. “What do you mean?” I asked. “Well I like to tug on my pecker when I go to bed,” Uncle Seth said. “It helps me sleep soundly.” “Just tugging on it?” I asked. “Yeah, tugging on it and getting my spunk out,” Uncle Seth said. “Would you like to see?” When I

210

BedTime Tales 3 210

1/28/04, 5:39:53 PM


nodded Uncle Seth took hold of his floppy pecker and began to pull on it. In a few minutes it turned stiff and hard and filled his hands. Of course, my dick was soon stiff as a rod and throbbing. I watched in awe as Uncle Seth tugged on his huge stick. The tip got juicy and wet. “It feels so good when I do this,” Uncle Seth said. “You want to try it? Why don’t you tug on yours while I do mine?” I took hold of my raging boner and tugged on it. I watched Uncle Seth’s movements and tried to match his tugs and strokes. “You like that, Jimmy?” he asked. “Doesn’t it feel good?” “Yeah,” I gasped. “I really like doing it with you, Uncle Seth.” “Good. I’m glad,” he said with a big, warm smile. “I like doing it with you, too, Jimmy.” We tugged and stroked until we both wheezed and gasped and sprayed thick, ropey strands of cum. It was so incredible watching the thick wads shooting out of our dicks. And the smell ... what can I say? The rich aroma of our juices made me dizzy. Uncle Seth reached for his underwear and dried the

211

BedTime Tales 3 211

1/28/04, 5:39:54 PM


cum off our bodies. “I think you’ll sleep better now, Jimmy,” Uncle Seth said. Then he kissed me tenderly and turned off the light. We snuggled together and I slept better than I had in years.

Fishing with My Two Sons I was up at the cabin with my two sons, Arn and Ben. We’d had a fun day on the river fishing and swimming. The boys were already in bed and I was sitting on the porch, enjoying the mountain air and the sounds of the night forest. Eventually I got sleepy and went inside to get to bed. The cabin was small and the boys were sleeping in the loft. Though from all the giggling sounds they were making it was clear they were not asleep yet. I undressed, brushed my teeth and went to bed. But my boys were so chatty I couldn’t fall asleep. “Quiet,” I yelled up to them. “It’s time to sleep.” They were still for a few minutes but about the time I was about to drift off to sleep I was stirred by their laughter. By now I was angry and I shot out of bed and bounded up the ladder to the loft. “Didn’t I tell you boys to be quiet!” I roared. I meant to frighten my boys but it was hopeless. The boys had their night light on and when they saw how angry I was, they burst out laughing. One good look at their firm, naked bodies and it was hard to stay angry. “What are you two giggling about so much tonight? I’m trying to sleep,” I told them. They looked at each other and then Arn spoke. “We saw a naked guy on the river today.” “When?” I asked. “When you were on that big rock,” Arn said. “We went around the bend and there was a guy standing in the river fly fishing. He had thigh-high waders on but he wasn’t wearing anything underneath.” “Yeah, we saw his butt and everything,” Ben chimed. “And when he squatted down once, we even saw his balls,” Arn said with a giggle. “You did, huh?” I said. “Were they big balls?” I asked, knowing 212

BedTime Tales 3 212

1/28/04, 5:39:55 PM


that my question would tear them up. My boys cracked up at that. They laughed so much they wriggled out of their light cover and I saw their two dicks flopping about as they rolled from side to side with laughter. I was tickled myself by their tale. Why hadn’t I seen that man fishing naked in the river. Had my boys seen his dick? What did the man look like? Was he tall, short, hot? The more I thought about it the harder my dick got. Fortunately my boys could only see my bare shoulders and head sticking above the ladder to the loft. My balls rested on one of the ladder rungs and my hard cock pressed against the wall and when I shifted my butt from side to side, my cockhead rubbed gently against the wood. It felt good. “Did the man see you two?” I asked when my boys quieted down. They shook their heads. “What did he look like?” I asked. “Like Uncle Rudy,” Arn said. “Yeah, like Uncle Rudy, only not so hairy,” Ben added. “And not as fat,” Arn noted. “Hmm,” I said. “Now get some rest. There’s no need to get so silly about a naked man. You see me naked all the time.” I crawled back down the ladder and didn’t hear another sound from my boys the rest of the night. Back in bed I imagined what this mysterious naked man looked like. There must have been something about him that got my two sons so excited. My cock wouldn’t quiet down and stayed hard as a rock. The boys were very quiet now and I was sure they were asleep. I grabbed hold of my shaft and began to stroke it. I imagined that my boys were naked on the river and spying on the naked man. I imagined him seeing them and then turning to face them with a huge boner. He started beating off for the boys and their pricks pointed up to the sky as they watched. Even though I knew that this fantasy would never come true, I enjoyed stroking my cock as I imagined sneaking up on my boys and catching them watching the hot naked fisherman pounding his pud. Just the thought of being naked with my boys with another man got my balls churning so hard they blew off in a few seconds. My cum blasted out of my pisser and splashed all over my chest. 213

BedTime Tales 3 213

1/28/04, 5:39:56 PM


The intense smell of my juices slapped my face. How I wished I could share the pleasure of such a moment with my sons. I wanted so much to see their dicks shoot. And how would they react if I showed them how to suck a cock or pack a hard dick inside a tight butt. I rubbed my cum into my chest and as I still thought about the naked man on the river, I drifted off to sleep.

Picking Up Dad I was upstairs stroking my dick and imagining what coach’s thick monster cock would look like hard when Mom called from downstairs. “Mason, Mason,” she yelled. I stuffed my hard dick in my jeans and stuck my head out my bedroom door. “Yeah?” I called back. “Dad needs you to pick him up on your motorbike,” Mom shouted. “Why?” I yelled back. I didn’t want to go out. I wanted to finish stroking off. “The car’s broke down out on Millcreek Parkway,” Mom explained. “Fuck,” I mumbled. I pulled on a shirt and bounded down the stairs. “Can’t you get him?” I whined when I saw Mom. “I’ve got to run over to Aunt Clara’s. I promised I’d help her prepare for Melany’s baby shower,” Mom said. “Dad said he’s on Millcreek Parkway about three miles north of Highway 67.” “Yeah, whatever,” I groaned and went outside. I loved zooming around on my motorbike, but not to pick up Dad. My dick was still half-hard and my balls were aching from not getting off. I swung onto my bike, got it roaring, and peeled out of the driveway. At least the vibrations of the bike felt good on my nuts. It took me fifteen minutes to get out to where Dad was. “Boy, am I glad to see you, Mason,” Dad sighed. “What happened?” I asked. “I don’t know,” Dad said. “I was driving along and the oil light came on. I’ll call a tow truck when we get home.” “Well, hop on, Dad. We’ll be home in no time,” I said, patting the rear seat of my bike. Dad climbed on, wrapped his arms around me and we took off. I was anxious to get home. My balls were still aching for relief so I stepped on it. As I sped up, Dad held on to me 214

BedTime Tales 3 214

1/28/04, 5:39:56 PM


tight. It felt good having him hold me so tight. Dad had big hands and when I looked down at them, they reminded me of coach’s strong hands. As I tore down Millcreek Parkway I started to get a boner. Dad’s hands were just above my crotch. If he moved his fingers down a bit I knew he’d feel I had a hardon. I slowed down so Dad would loosen his grip. But as I got closer to home, something inside me wanted Dad to know I had a boner. I sped up and Dad’s grip tightened again. I kept speeding up until Dad’s hands slipped lower. When his finger tips touched the top of my boner they stopped for a moment or two. Then he slowly pressed against my jeans, pushing my swollen head against my body. The wind was rushing past us and it was too loud to say anything. Dad’s hands groped my crotch and his fingers explored my hardon inside my jeans. My blood was starting to boil. We were almost home. What was I supposed to do when we got home? When I pulled into our driveway, I saw that Mom had left the garage door open. I pulled my bike all the way inside and turned off the bike. Dad’s hands were still clutching my throbbing boner. Slowly, Dad took his hands off me and I felt him get off the bike. Nervously, I stepped off the bike. I wasn’t sure what to say to Dad. When I turned around to face Dad I was shocked. Dad had a huge boner inside his jeans. Not only that, there was a big wet spot where his fat cockhead pressed against his jeans. I looked up at Dad and he cracked a smile. “You want me to take care of that?” Dad said as he reached out and rubbed my crotch. I gulped. It wasn’t anything I expected Dad to say. Dad didn’t wait for my answer. He knelt in front of me and popped the buttons on my jeans. My swollen cock sprung out and slapped his face. Dad pressed his nose against my moist cockhead. He took a deep whiff and then opened his mouth and stuffed my dick into his face. I let out a gasp when I felt his wet, warm tongue wrap around my cock. Dad rubbed his tongue up and down the underside of my trembling cock. Then he sucked hard, sending bolts of electricity cursing through my body. Dad slipped out of his shirt and undid his jeans while he sucked 215

BedTime Tales 3 215

1/28/04, 5:39:57 PM


my cock. Soon he was naked and I was looking down the bare back of my dad and watching the muscles on his butt clench as he worked on my cock. Dad looked up at me and undid my shoe laces. When I stepped out of my shoes, he yanked my jeans off. Then I peeled off my t-shirt and stood completely naked in front of Dad. He kept sucking my dick and playing with my balls until I was just about to shoot. Mercilessly, Dad popped his mouth off my cock and let it drool precum onto the garage floor. “Dad,” I groaned. “Dad, please don’t stop.” “You want your old man to keep sucking you, boy?” Dad asked. “Yes, Dad. Please. Please keep sucking me,” I pleaded. Dad stood up, brought his face up to mine and whispered, “Let’s finish you off inside, son. I want to take care of this properly.” With that he spun me around, clenched my butt and pushed me into the house. We left our clothes right there in the garage. “Let’s go to your room,” Dad whispered in my ear. All the way to my room, Dad kept his hands on my butt. As soon as we were in my room, Dad pushed me onto my bed and swung my legs up into the air. I thought we was going to suck on my dick again, but instead he shoved his face into my crack. He stuck out his tongue and took a wet swipe at my butt. Dad’s thick tongue ran up my crack and over my butt hole. Then he ran it back down and when he brought it back up, his tongue lingered right on my butt hole. “Dad ... Dad, what are you doing?” I gasped. “Licking your ass, son,” he answered. “I love to eat a tight hole.” I had no idea what Dad had in mind, but I loved what he was doing. It was so nasty and made my entire body throb with excitement. Dad looked up at me and then moved his mouth up to my balls and back to my cock. When he sucked in my cock he pressed a finger up into my butt. I let out a deep groan. He shoved his finger in deep inside me and twirled it around. I nearly went crazy. My nuts were on the verge of bursting. With his finger buried in my butt and my cock stuck down his throat, Dad somehow managed to swing his body around and straddle mine. His leaking cock slapped onto my face. He didn’t 216

BedTime Tales 3 216

1/28/04, 5:39:57 PM


need to tell me what to do. I opened my mouth and crammed it as full as I could with his juicy whopper. Once his cock was down my throat, Dad swung his hips up and down, plunging his cock in and out of my gullet. Our hearts were racing and our dicks hardened into flaming steel rods. Dad’s nuts pulled in tight against his rock hard shaft. I could see up his butt crack all the way to his asshole. It was closed tight. I reached my arms around Dad’s butt and touched his asshole with my finger. The heat steaming out of his butt hole singed my finger. Excitedly, I shoved my finger into Dad’s hole. He was burning up inside and I slipped my finger in as deep as I could. Dad grunted. We were both beyond control. Our cocks were coating our throats with thick layers of precum. The taste of Dad’s rich fluid filled my head. When Dad found my prostate with his finger and pressed it firmly, I couldn’t control myself. My balls exploded furiously, gushing wads of cum down Dad’s throat. As Dad drank my heavy load, he humped his hips hard, driving his cock hard down my throat. Then he let out muffled groan and began pumping a rich load of his thick cum down my gullet. I had to swallow furiously to keep from drowning. When he finally pulled his cock out of my throat, Dad collapsed on his back next to me. We were breathing so hard, gasping for breath that we couldn’t say a word. It took several minutes before Dad was able to speak. “Fuck, son, that was hot,” Dad groaned. “I had no idea you were a cock hound. When did you learn to suck cock?” “To tell the truth, Dad, I’ve never done anything like this at all. I’ve just dreamed about it,” I told Dad. “Dreamed of doing it with me, son?” he asked. “No ... with coach,” I confessed. “I never dreamed we’d do something like this.” “It sure was fun, wasn’t it?” Dad asked. “Yeah, it was great.” “We better go get our clothes out of the garage before Mom gets home,” Dad said. He got up and walked naked out of my room. I 217

BedTime Tales 3 217

1/28/04, 5:39:58 PM


followed him and helped him pick up our clothes. And then we showered together and had a nice chat, naked, before Mom got home.

Visiting Dad in Alaska Watching Bellingham slip away from the back of the deck was exhilarating. It was the first time in my life I’d been on my own. When I suggested to Mom that she let me go on my own to Alaska to see Dad I was expecting her to say, “No way. You’re too young and irresponsible to be traveling on your own.” I didn’t expect her to be so enthusiastic about my idea. When we booked my ticket on the Alaska Ferry from Bellingham to Wrangell, it was too late to get a cabin. But the woman on the phone said I could sleep on the deck or on a reclining chair in a lounge. “Lots of travelers sleep on the deck,” she explained. “You can even pitch a tent on the deck if you want. Bring a warm sleeping bag. There are lockers on the ferry to stow your bags as well as showers, a snack bar and a dining room.” Mom drove me up to Bellingham to catch the ferry. When it finally came time to board the ferry, my heart was fluttering as I crossed the walkway to the deck. There were lots of others headed for the back deck. By the time I found a corner to spread out my sleeping bag, other passengers were setting up tents and grabbing deck chairs for their sleeping bags. At six the ferry began to move and soon Bellingham was drifting out of sight and I was on my own. I was nervous and yet excited. The other passengers were friendly. Two guys next to me were on their way to Misty Fiords to go backpacking. A couple nearby were going up to Glacier Bay to go kayaking. I chatted with the other passengers for a bit and then went to the railing to watch the scenery. As I watched the passing shore of Vancouver Island I wondered how Dad was doing. He had been transferred up to Wrangell at the beginning of Spring. He wouldn’t be back home until the end of Fall. When he called he said it rained a lot but that it was very beautiful. I missed him a lot. I was growing up and had all these strange feelings and changes happening. I didn’t feel comfortable talking about them with Mom. Suddenly I felt a nudge on my arm. “Want a pair of binoculars?” 218

BedTime Tales 3 218

1/28/04, 5:39:58 PM


a man asked me. I was startled. “Here,” he said, handing me a pair of binoculars. “I’ve got several of them. You can see the shoreline pretty good with these.” “Uh, thanks,” I said. “Where are you headed?” he asked. “Wrangell,” I answered. “My dad’s working there.” “Have you been to Alaska before?” he asked. “No,” I said. “Are you traveling alone?” he asked. I wasn’t sure if I should tell him all. I looked him over good and decided he looked pretty trustworthy. “Yeah,” I said. “You’ll have a good adventure. I took the ferry the first time when I was about your age,” he said. “I slept on the deck. It was May and cold and windy and wet,” he said. “When we hit the Queen Charlotte Straight the boat really rocked. We’ll have a smooth ride this time of year.” “They had ferries back then?” I asked. The man laughed and said, “Of course. Anyway I’m going to go have something to eat. Want to join me?” “Nah,” I said shaking my head. “I’m not hungry yet. Mom fed me a lot before boarding and I have a sack full of sandwiches and things.” “Sure,” he said. “Keep the binoculars. I’m in cabin 150. When you’re done with them, you can bring them back. Besides, we won’t get to Wrangell for three days. I’m sure we’ll see each other before then.” “Thanks,” I said and went back to scanning the water for whales and birds. When it got too dark to see anything, I went back to my sleeping bag and ate one of Mom’s sandwiches. Then I grabbed my towel and toilet bag to go shower and get ready for bed. I remembered I still had the man’s binoculars and went looking for cabin 150 to give them back to him. When I found his cabin I knocked on the door. “Coming,” he called out. He opened the door a crack to see who it was, and when he saw me, he said, “Oh, come on in.” The cabin wasn’t very large. There was a sink and closet on one side. A bath219

BedTime Tales 3 219

1/28/04, 5:39:59 PM


room and a bunk bed on the other. At the end was a window and two chairs. I was embarrassed because the man had already removed most of his clothes for bed. He was wearing a long flannel shirt and I suppose his underpants underneath. I couldn’t tell because the shirt covered his crotch and butt. “What’s your name?” he asked. “Martin,” I answered. “I’m Steve,” he told me. “Uh, I brought these back,” I said and handed him the binoculars. “Oh,” he said and took the binoculars. “Thanks. Are you headed for the showers?” Steve asked pointing to my towel. “Yeah,” I answered. “If you like, you can use my shower,” he said. “The public ones can be crowded this time of night. You might need to wait for one.” “Ah ... I, I don’t …” I mumbled. “There’s no need to be shy,” Steve said. “The shower’s right here.” He stepped in front of me to open the door to his bathroom. Something about him reminded me of Dad and it felt really good being with an older man who cared about me. He propped the door of the bathroom open and stepped inside. When he leaned forward to start the shower, his flannel shirt crept up his back and I saw the bottom of his butt. He wasn’t wearing anything underneath. The sight of his bare butt sent a shiver up my back. He turned the shower on and stepped out of the bathroom. I couldn’t refuse his offer now. “If it’s too warm, just turn the handle up a bit,” he explained. “And when you’re done, you can have a beer if you like. I have a cooler full.” “Thanks,” I said and got into the bathroom to undress. The only hook to hang my clothes was on the open door. I was too timid to shut the door and after I took my shirt and jeans off, I stepped out long enough to hang them on the hook. Steve was getting ready to sit down. “Take your time,” he said and winked at me. I blushed and stepped back into the bathroom. I pulled down my underpants and hopped into the shower. The water was just the right temperature and it felt good. As I showered, I couldn’t get my mind off Steve’s bare butt. If he 220

BedTime Tales 3 220

1/28/04, 5:39:59 PM


wasn’t wearing any underwear, it meant that his dick was flopping about under his flannel shirt. All my friends talked constantly about women’s big breasts and their wet pussies. I never found their talk interesting and didn’t understand what all the fuss was about. The sight of a man’s dick raised my blood pressure more than anything. I wondered why the other boys never talked about Coach Randle’s big snake. It was impossible not to get a boner when Coach Randle walked naked through the locker room. And then there was the guy at the Warner’s Hardware Store. He worked in the back and if you bought any lumber or large items, he always helped you load your car. His jeans were worn thin and you could see the shape of his thing clearly. I was beginning to think there was something wrong with me, as I didn’t have the same feelings as the other boys. I was hoping to ask Dad about it. Now I was in a small ferry cabin with a man who was practically naked. When I washed my dick it stiffened so much it hurt. When I was done showering, I grabbed my towel and dried off. My intentions were to slip my underpants on, grab my shirt and jeans off the door and hurry on up to the deck to my sleeping bag. I was still drying off with my bare back facing the open bathroom door when Steve suddenly asked, “You want an Alaskan Amber or Red Hook?” I swivelled around to see him standing in front of the door. I knew he’d seen my entire bare back, what I wasn’t sure if he’d seen my still hard dick. When I swung around to face him, I barely had time to clutch my towel in front of me. He still had his flannel shirt on and was holding a beer in each hand. “Uh, I guess a Red Hook,” I said. I didn’t have the nerve to tell him I’d never had a beer before. “OK,” he said. “I’ll open a Red Hook. Come on out when you’re dry. You can get dressed later.” I gulped and stood there, holding my towel in front of me. I waited until he stepped away before I went back to drying myself. My dick started throbbing. I tried to get it to soften, but it wouldn’t behave. I took several deep breaths and then wrapped the towel around me snugly. I had it wrapped tightly in front of me so that it pressed my dick firmly against my body, but even so, it was clear that I had a boner. 221

BedTime Tales 3 221

1/28/04, 5:39:59 PM


I took several deep breaths and stepped out. Steve was sitting in his chair drinking a beer. There was another open beer on the counter. I nervously clutched it and sat in the chair facing Steve. “What’s your Dad doing in Alaska?” Steve asked. I took a sip of beer. The musky, bitter taste stung my tongue. “He’s a scientist. He’s doing some forest research.” “Must be a smart man,” he said. “I guess,” I said. “What do you do?” “My dad and I run a small lodge outside of Petersburg. I came down to load up on supplies.” “Oh,” I said. “Do you have to do that often?” “Two or three times a year,” Steve answered. “It depends on how many guests we have.” As he talked he leaned back, lifted a leg and placed it on the side of the lower bunk. I gulped. I could look up his leg and see his bare thigh. His flannel shirt barely covered his crotch now and the tip of his cock dangled below the edge of his shirt. His balls hung even lower and lay resting on his chair. My dick started to tingle and my knee started to tremble. I didn’t mean to stare and tried to think of something to say but the only question I could think of was, “Are you married?” I didn’t mean to ask it, but it rolled automatically off my tongue. “Nah,” Steve answered. “I’m not the marrying kind. I never cared for dating or hanging out with women.” “Really?” I asked. I’d never heard a man say anything like that. Suddenly I felt a lot more comfortable about being with Steve even if I could see his balls and the head of his dick. “Nah,” he said. “What about you? Do you have a girlfriend?” I shook my head. “Well, don’t feel bad if you don’t. There’s more to life than girls,” he said and he held up his beer and pointed it at me. “My older brother got married and then divorced and married again. The poor sucker’s more miserable than anyone I know.” I laughed and took several big swigs on my beer. I was getting to like this Steve. He rested his arm on the armchair and moved his other thigh out. His flannel shirt fell off to his side and totally exposed his crotch. His whole cock lay exposed, soft and meaty. A thick vein snaked down the top and branched into several smaller veins which wrapped down the sides of this thick shaft. The head of his cock poked out from underneath a heavy foreskin. I was 222

BedTime Tales 3 222

1/28/04, 5:40:00 PM


unable to say anything. All I could do was admire the beautiful view of Steve’s crotch. Steve didn’t mind at all. In fact, he slowly unbuttoned his shirt and let it fall to either side of his body, exposing his belly and chest. Then he spread his legs even wider apart so I could see every inch of his cock and balls. He seemed to know exactly what I wanted to see. I often dreamed of being alone in the locker room with Coach Randle. In my dreams, Coach Randle sits naked on the benches facing me, his legs spread on either side of the bench. I sit naked facing him and I reach out to touch him and then I wake up. Now I was barely clothed and a man with a cock every bit as long and thick as Coach Randle’s was sitting only a few feet away from me. My dick was straining to be free. It made a massive mound under my damp towel and my cockhead poked up, forming a peak on my right side. Steve took a few more swigs of his beer and then he rested his hand next to his cock. His fingers started to rub the side of his shaft and slowly his thick rod began to stiffen and lift. My mouth gaped open when it rose and almost reached his belly button. With his other hand he took hold of his heavy balls and tugged on them. My towel could barely contain my hardon any longer. I had nearly drunk my beer and my inhibitions were melting away fast. When I spread my legs, the knot on my towel came undone and the front of my towel peeled away. As soon as my cock found an opening, it tore through it and popped out. Steve smiled at me. Steve’s hand began moving up and down the base of his shaft. His motions were slow and deliberate. I spread my legs apart further and my towel opened all the way and fell to either side of me, exposing my front. My dick stood upright and throbbed. I wasn’t even touching myself, but just the sight of a man like my dad stroking his massive rod for me made my balls churn. Precum bubbled up out of my cockhead and dribbled down the sides of my shaft. When the sides of my shaft were thoroughly coated with clear sap, I grabbed hold of my dick and began stroking myself just as Steve was doing. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” Steve asked when I joined him. “Yeah,” I sighed. “Do you beat off a lot?” he asked. I nodded and he said, “All boys do. I beat off as much as I always 223

BedTime Tales 3 223

1/28/04, 5:40:00 PM


did. I love to get hold of my cock and work it long and good. So does my dad, and he’s over seventy.” “You do this with your dad?” I asked in disbelief. “Oh yeah,” Steve said with a big grin. “My dad is one horny bastard. He taught me and my brother how to work our tools when we were young.” The feelings between my legs were so intense. When I heard that Steve got to beat off with his dad, my balls nearly blasted off. “Didn’t your dad show you how to take care of your dick?” Steve asked. I shook my head. “That’s too bad,” he said. “You’ve got a nice one. I bet when you shoot you pop a big load. Are you getting ready to shoot, soon?” I nodded. “Me, too,” Steve moaned. “I’m getting real close. I’ll never forget the first time I saw Dad pop a load for me. I wasn’t shooting yet, but after that, my brother and I tried every night with Dad until we could pop, too. I just have to think of popping my first load with Dad and I cum every time,” Steve gasped. “Dad was so proud when my cream oozed out that he lapped it up as it came out of my dick.” I couldn’t hold on any longer. Listening to Steve talk about what he and his dad did sent lightening bolts shooting through my entire body. My muscles tensed and cum squirted forcefully out of my dick. The spray shot high in the air and landed with a loud splat on my belly. Steve let out a muffled groan and wads of thick white juice flew out of his massive cock. The sprays shot into the air and then exploded onto his chest and belly. It felt so great cumming with another man who shared my feelings. I was so content just to have my cum drain down my belly. When Steve slid to his knees and took hold of my knees I wondered what he was going to do. I was shocked when he leaned forward and licked the cum off my belly. Not only that, after he licked my belly, he ran his tongue down to the base of my shaft and licked my softening dick all over. He even lapped the head of my dick. “Delicious,” he said when he was done. “I just love the way cum tastes,” he announced with a big smile. When he stood up and reached to grab a towel to dry himself, I dropped to my knees and grabbing his thighs, I proceeded to lap his cum off his body. When 224

BedTime Tales 3 224

1/28/04, 5:40:01 PM


225

BedTime Tales 3 225

1/28/04, 5:40:01 PM


my tongue touched his cum soaked belly, the taste of sweat and rich man cream satisfied me in a way nothing ever had. Steve stood still while I worked my tongue up his belly to his chest and back down again. Then as he had done to me, I ran my tongue onto his thick shaft. I had never touched a man’s cock before let alone taste one. The smell of his spent cock filled my head. When I reached his cockhead, he held my head and squeezed his glans, forcing several large drops of cum to ooze onto my tongue. “You’re a good boy, Martin. A real good boy.” When I swallowed his rich cum I stood up. Steve gave me a tight bear hug and let go. “You can sleep here,” he said as he patted the top bunk. “Thanks, but I’d like to sleep on the deck,” I said. In truth, I would much rather have slept with Steve, but I felt like I’d intruded far enough that day. I dressed and as I left the cabin, Steve said, “See you tomorrow.” “Sure,” I said and made my way up to the deck. I knew that I was no longer a naive, little boy. I was becoming a man.

226

BedTime Tales 3 226

1/28/04, 5:40:02 PM


Untitled-1 2

3/11/04 4:59:24 PM


Handjobs magazine dad's bedtime tales vol 03